《Shikari's Heart》


 Prologue: Bloodstained Reunion

    May 15, 2009


    ¡°Wh-What the hell is happening?!¡±


    With his back pressed against the wall, he realized he wasn''t alone. It felt as if he had been blindsided by the world''s strongest linebacker, leaving him immobile. His body refused to respond, while a sharp pain in his chest replaced the initial impact.


    "Ah! Am I¡­ dying?"


    He squinted, trying to make sense of the moonlit room. Though his vision remained blurry, his other senses heightened. The unmistakable scent of iron and rust spread through the air, assaulting his nostrils.


    A minute ago, he was finishing some leftover food when he heard the front door open. He had hoped that his father had returned from his journey. With no siblings or mother, his father was the only family he had left.


    Excitement ran through his mind. He took off down the corridor towards the door, hoping to see a familiar face. However, what was there was an unpleasant welcome.


    As his vision gradually cleared, he made a chilling discovery. His gaze fixated on his chest¡ªthe source of the sharp pain. There, he spotted the glint of a metal blade aimed directly at him. Blood dripped from its edge, splattering onto the ground.


    Now it all made sense. He- Surata- had just been stabbed. The metallic scent was a cocktail of his own blood and the sword''s aged metal. God seemed to be signaling his departure. He wondered if he was the victim of a robbery gone wrong.


    With each passing moment, it felt as though his life force was drifting away. Just before his consciousness slipped away completely, Surata sensed resistance. Something was preventing the blade that was aimed at his chest from penetrating further. Trying to understand the situation, he reached shakily towards his chest. Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Hey, calm down. My son won''t hurt you."


    The words resonated in the moonlit room, sending a shock through Surata''s battered body. It was a voice he thought he would never hear again. Was it just his imagination or a cruel trick of fate?


    Slowly, he turned his head to the side, and there, standing beside him, was his father, Ishio.


    Time seemed to freeze in place. The room held its breath, as father and son locked eyes. Surata''s heart hammered against his ribs. This wasn''t the reunion he had imagined.


    His father had left on a journey, leaving his only son behind, and now he reappeared during his darkest hour.


    Surata searched for answers in his father''s gaze, his mind racing with questions that tried to overwhelm him. The weight of the moment pressed down on his shoulders, making him motionless.


    But, the sight of his father brought him a strange sense of relief, signaling his readiness to depart from this world. If he did have one regret before taking his last breath, it was not becoming a Shikari like his father.


    As fate seemed to have different plans, he realized he would never get to fulfill that wish.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Ishio¡¯s lips moved again, breaking the silence like a crack of thunder. "Drop¡­ the sword," he commanded, his gentle voice filled with authority.


    ¡°Huh? Father¡­ who are you talking to?¡±


    Surata''s eyes flickered to the weapon, its cold steel gleaming in the pale moonlight. He cast one final glance at the sword, his gaze following the length of the long blade. And then, he noticed it¡ªsomeone else was in the room, gripping the sword''s hilt. His father''s hands gripped the back of the blade, barely holding it back. Blood dripped from his father¡¯s hands. He quickly looked at his chest again. Somehow, he found no blood whatsoever. The realization slowly pulled him back from the edge of unconsciousness, feeling the suffocating tension that was in the room the entire time.


    How did his father arrive in the nick of time? And who was this intruder that had cornered Surata?


    The blade slowly reverted. As Ishio exhaled a heavy sigh of relief, the mask of composure slipped, releasing the raw tension that had filled the room. Surata squinted, his gaze fixated on the mysterious figure shrouded in shadows before him.


    The silhouette resembled his figure. Sheathing its long blade, the figure recollected his bloodlust.


    Nightfall grew darker, and sparks of lightning lit the room. With the flashes of light coming from the opened front door, Surata finally saw the unknown figure, a dirty pink-haired boy wearing a red kimono, with black boots.


    ¡°Huh¡­Who is this kid?¡±


    His age was about... twelve. The boy looked around the same age as Surata. He must have been a foreigner because his pink hair was extremely odd since most of the citizens in this country have naturally colored hair. Looking closer at the boy, the smell of blood became stronger. His clothes were stained with dried blood and extremely ripped, its sleeves hanging from his left shoulder. However, his naturally wavy short hair seemed to remain clean.


    And his blade. The sword looked longer than usual katanas, but skinnier than usual claymores. The sheath was too small for the blade to fit in, however, he somehow managed to sheath the sword. The blade was too long to be holstered on his side, so he held the blade with one hand, leaning it against his shoulder.


    Speaking of his sword, how does he wield that? How strong is his grip? He managed to stop Surata from moving and had the strength to battle Ishio for that moment.


    The two kids had locked eyes, looking for answers that couldn¡¯t be answered. The kid stared down at Surata, with his dead, heartless, cold eyes. Surata could sense emptiness seeping out of the kid¡¯s sockets.


    During their stare-down, his father kneeled, removing his shoes that he couldn¡¯t before.


    ¡°Hey son, sorry for this whole thing. I didn¡¯t think he wouldn¡¯t try to kill you. I guess I was wrong. Hehe.¡±


    Ishio''s voice showed a bit of guilt and a light-hearted chuckle to relieve the tension while scratching the back of his neck. ¡°Anyways, since you guys have calmed down, let me introduce you to our newest family member.¡±


    ¡°Newest family member?!¡±


    So, the kid that had tried to kill him was about to be his brother or something? What is his father thinking? Having a murderer killing to kill his son is something no one in their right mind should think of. Surata contemplated if this would work out. He gazes at the kid once again. Looking over at his father¡¯s gentle expression, he found no doubt in his mind, deciding to trust his father¡¯s decision.


    He slowly extended his arm forward to the boy. He hesitantly uttered, ¡°So, umm¡­ what¡¯s your name?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no response. The terrifying mood gradually turned awkward. It was as if he had brought a stray cat home, separated from his family. He continued to feel the chilled gaze coming from the kid.


    ¡°My name is Surata. What¡¯s your name.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡±


    Maybe this wasn¡¯t going to work out after all. The awkwardness made Surata start to have doubts about his father. He just entered a stranger¡¯s house, so he could at least introduce himself correctly. He doesn¡¯t see Surata as a threat anymore, so what is the problem-


    ¡°¡­Koroki.¡± His quiet but assertive voice left an air of mystery and intrigue.


    Huh? Koroki? That¡¯s a weird name. He must be a foreigner with that name. Someone with this presentation should have a more intimidating name.


    ¡°Koroki, huh? Nice to meet you.¡±


    The two boys shook hands. At this moment, Surata and Koroki officially became brothers. Their connection, born out of an unexpected encounter, held the promise of an intertwined future.


    ___

 Surata Aoi

    May 15, 2013


    ¡°What is¡­ strength? What is... power? What is... heart?¡± Surata muttered to himself, coming to a standstill in the middle of the sidewalk. The weight of his thoughts dragged him down, and he couldn¡¯t stop asking himself the questions that were haunting him.


    ¡°Why are these three things created... and why do we need them? Father says these three things are all intertwined, but... ah. I just don¡¯t understand.¡± He lets out a frustrated sigh, gazing up at the cloudy sky.


    ¡°I know I have a good heart... but I don¡¯t have the strength that comes with it. How can I achieve that? Is it by training more? Or is there something I¡¯m missing? I have trained for as long as I can remember, yet nothing has changed.¡± Surata¡¯s anger made him want to bang his head on a wall. His bruised hands and athletic physique showed off his results over the years, but he still doubted himself, beginning to blame himself for his ¡°failures¡±. ¡°Damn it. I wish I was a Shikari already. That way, I can fight alongside Father.¡±


    Feeling frustrated and powerless, he clenched his fists at his side, trying to somehow awaken his true power- but failed. He continued thinking about this with no real answer until he arrived home.


    ___


    The Aoi country. Known for being the most peaceful and free, it¡¯s one of the three biggest and most powerful countries in the world.


    Its capital, Heiwa, is no different. A couple of years ago, this country wasn¡¯t always as peaceful as it is now. That was because the world had just gone through a huge, long-lasting war known as ¡°The War of the Fallen.¡± It took a while for the country to recover what it had lost. Before, people were afraid to step outside, afraid of getting killed. Now, people happily come to visit, some never wanting to return home.


    Surata had just left school. To get to his house, he had to walk through the downtown area. Downtown was the liveliest yet busiest part of the country. The streets were lined with neon billboards and screens, and it attracted many tourists with its retail stores, food, and entertainment. Its vibrant colors in the morning and the stunning, gazing lights at night gave a tourist a place to never forget.


    Surata¡¯s thoughts faded away as the sounds of cars driving past him distracted him.


    Suddenly, screams of people and the sound of shattering glass echoed, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to downtown¡¯s main street.


    ¡°What¡¯s that noise? Did some drunk get into a fight?¡± Surata¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and he entered the gathering crowds to see what the commotion was.


    Surata didn¡¯t stand out much in the crowd. He was average in height, not being short or tall, with clothes commonly worn by the citizens. Despite being a male, his long night-black hair pulled back into a small ponytail that kept his vision clear, often mistook him for a girl from behind. Squeezing his way to the front, he noticed a man with a large, buff figure cornered by multiple police cars.


    ¡°Arji Rosin! Stop resisting, we have you surrounded!¡±


    The man smirks, ¡°Oh really? We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Arji¡¯s eyes widen as he suddenly lifts his shirt, unveiling a marking on his stomach.


    Surata¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, along with one of the officers who seemed new to the scene.


    ¡°Umm... what¡¯s he doing?¡± asked the rookie officer, clearly puzzled by the situation.


    ¡°Oh, Officer Wilson. You¡¯re the new rookie, aren¡¯t you?¡± Another officer replied. ¡°Long story short, it looks like we¡¯re going to be here for a while.¡±


    Without explaining, he left Officer Wilson more confused.


    Seeing a man randomly lift his shirt up to show a mark will make any normal person wonder. Maybe he wanted to show off his abs to the women watching him.


    The mark on Arji¡¯s stomach and his eyes slowly pulsated to a brown-leather color, making the air feel heavier.


    Surata could feel the intimidating aura and pressure lingering around him.  ¡°Who is this guy? He has some insane aura around him.¡±


    Arji¡¯s aura expanded, and before anyone could react, he went on a rampage, effortlessly overpowering the paralyzed police officers.


    ¡°Is this Noye?¡± Surata shockingly asked himself, seeking verification.


    Noye is the name for the technique people use to gain supernatural abilities. Not everyone can gain this technique, as one must endure years of training to awaken it. The ability one gained is unique to themselves, as their Noye corresponds to their emotions.


    In theory, when an angry person has adrenaline running through them, they could temporarily have better performance. The same concept can be applied to Noye. Each color represents a different Noye, ultimately granting them unique supernatural abilities.


    ¡°Fire!¡± Struggling from the immense aura, the officers became desperate, as they fired their guns repeatedly at Arji. The acrid scent of gunpowder assaulted Surata¡¯s nostrils and made his heart race, engulfed in fear.


    Arji utilized his arms as a shield as he began to defend himself. He took multiple shots to his body, but... the bullets bounced off him, inflicting no damage whatsoever.


    Their attempts seemed to be futile, like throwing pebbles at a mountain.


    ¡°Ha-ha, that tickles,¡± Arji laughed, mocking their pathetic attempts to defeat him. As the shooting momentarily stopped, Arji simultaneously assumed a charging stance, his eyes and marking pulsating a brighter brown.


    ¡°What kind of stance is that? He looks like he¡¯s a bull waiting to attack a red flag.¡±


    Like a raging bull, the chaos escalated as Anji charged toward the remaining officers, leaving Surata and the crowd in awe and disbelief.


    With each blow, shockwaves of adrenaline rushed through Surata¡¯s veins, and his breath caught in his throat.


    ¡°How did he just get more powerful? This is the first time I have seen Noye being used in person before. How can he still move after he got shot? How did he gain such speed and power in seconds?¡±


    The police had no chance of defeating Arji, so they attempted to call for reinforcements. Would the situation really change if more police officers arrived? Realizing the danger, the crowd began to disperse. The screams of the terrified bystanders echoed through the air, blended with malfunctioning sirens and shattering of glass as Arji¡¯s powerful blows demolished nearby police cars. Debris and smoke from cars being inflamed surrounded the arena. It¡¯s complete chaos.


    ¡°Wow, this is so cool.¡± The corners of Surata¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t stop expanding, exposing his big grin. As his nostrils filled up with the smell of smoke, he couldn''t take his eyes off the action, his excitement mixed with fear. He knew he should run as the crowd began dispersing, but he found himself locked in place, amazed by the emerging battle.


    ¡°Who is going to stop him though? If I went in, I would¡¯ve no chance of stopping him.¡± Surata reflected on his powerlessness. ¡°If father was here-¡±


    Interrupting his inner thoughts, Surata could feel another strong aura slowly getting closer. This aura felt powerful but calm.


    Looking around, he stumbled on a man calmly walking towards Arji.


    ¡°What is this man doing? Is he trying to get himself killed? It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    The man stepped forward with an air of calm confidence, his baggy attire moving slightly in the breeze. His left arm casually rested on the hilt of his sheathed sword, with a sharp toothpick dangling from the corner of his mouth, making him stand out amongst the chaos.


    Surata couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the aura he sensed earlier was coming from that man. All eyes that weren¡¯t running away shifted toward the man as he made his way toward Arji.


    Officers urged the man, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not safe here! Please evacuate! We are waiting for reinforcements to show up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...I am the reinforcement,¡± the man replied, pulling out a card from his pockets. The card, containing a photo identification, read:


    Special Noye Agency


    8<sup>th</sup> Division Captain


    Yuki Hattori


    ¡°No way! A shikari is about to fight?!¡± Surata¡¯s excitement peaked, his heart unable to contain all of it.


    The only people who had the ability and authority to confront powerful threats like Arji were¡­ Shikaris. They were licensed hunters entrusted with maintaining peace and order in the country.


    The intimidating aura that surrounded Arji seemed to pale in comparison to the composed aura surrounding Yuki. His presence alone sent a clear message: he was no ordinary opponent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where your other friends went, but no worries. Your little display of power is quite impressive, Arji.¡± Yuki said, his smirk revealing his confidence. His words hung in the air, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Unfortunately, it won¡¯t do you any good against me. I understand how your ability works now.¡±


    Arji chuckled, trying to call Yuki¡¯s bluff. ¡°What are you talking ab-¡±


    ¡°It involves energy, right?¡± Yuki explained, his voice deepened, interrupting Arji. ¡°Your body acts like storage. Your body absorbs damage, then you can charge that damage and use it offensively.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Arji¡¯s expression quickly changed with disbelief. He truly believed his ability to be impenetrable, yet Yuki managed to effortlessly decipher his ability. The crowds held their breath, waiting for the two men to clash.


    Thinking he still has the advantage, Arji laughed maniacally, taunting, ¡°Even if you know that, it¡¯s futile. How do you expect to defeat me? I can just absorb your attack.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I just need to deal enough damage that your body can¡¯t absorb.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and try!¡±


    Arji charged Yuki, thinking his brute strength would overwhelm his opponent. He aimed a powerful punch at Yuki, only to be shocked by the shikari¡¯s movement. Yuki effortlessly sidestepped the attack, his calm demeanor unfazed.


    ¡°Your moves are too predictable,¡± Yuki explained, his voice unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re too focused on your Noye and not on your opponent.¡±


    Surata¡¯s eyes widened in admiration. ¡°Wow, this is a real battle! I¡¯ve never seen such skill in person.¡±


    Yuki continued to evade Arji''s powerful attacks, each leaving cracked holes in the ground.


    ¡°Are you too scared to fight back?¡± Arji asked, taunting Yuki. ¡°All you¡¯ve been doing is dodging.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll you what a real attack looks like.¡±


    With a swift, fluid motion, Yuki unsheathed his sword, enough to reveal its gleaming edge. The slight glint caught the attention of those nearby, who focused on his weapon.


    In the blind of an eye, the fight¡­ was over.


    It was a complete blur, unable to see with the naked eye. The sound of metal sliced through the air.


    Keeping his composure, Yuki slowly sheathed his sword, chanting out the name of his attack,


    ¡°Repelled Wind¡±.


    Arji stood there completely paralyzed. He gradually stumbled backward, his body bleeding from a deep cut on the left side of his stomach.


    Surata was at a loss for words. ¡°Woah. That was so¡­ fast. I didn¡¯t even see him swing his sword.¡±


    The overwhelming power that once radiated from him had vanished with a single executed strike by Yuki. The crowd is left paralyzed and confused, amazed by Yuki¡¯s instant victory. They erupted in cheers and gratitude towards the Shikari who had saved the day.


    ¡°Someone go fix him up, then throw him in jail,¡± Yuki commanded the officers. ¡°The other escapees fled, but don¡¯t worry, they couldn¡¯t have gone far.¡±


    Yuki Hattori had solidified his reputation as an amazing and respected figure in the eyes of the onlookers, reminding them how strong Shikaris were and how well-protected they were.


    Surata¡¯s heart was cluttered by a mix of emotions- excitement, admiration, and a refined sense of determination. The display of true strength and skill he witnessed ignited a fire in him. If he can train hard enough, maybe he can become strong like Yuki- becoming a Shikari.


    As the crowd dispersed, Surata couldn¡¯t help but feel hopeful. He knew that he still had a long way to go before he could become a Shikari, but he was determined to seek his own strength.


    ___


    Near the downtown area, the sound of the sirens and smells of smoke faded away as he entered his neighborhood. Looking around, the houses seemed to be built close to one another. Most neighborhoods in the country had the same structures. With their compact style homes, this was where the middle-class lived.


    Soon, Surata would arrive at his house. Like the other houses, theirs was a split-level house with a Western-style layout.


    Surata walked up to the front door and opened it with excessive force.


    ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± Surata exclaimed with excitement, his mind still buzzing from the battle earlier. He removed his shoes and made his way to the living room.


    As Surata entered, the bathroom door slowly opened. Large amounts of steam burst out of the room.


    Through the mist, a young man walked out of the room wearing a white tank top and a towel wrapped around his neck and lower body. Droplets of water from his wavy cherry-pink hair dripped onto the floor.


    ¡°Huh?¡± the boy mumbled, with a toothbrush in his mouth, scratching his head.


    Surata¡¯s eyes widened, sparkling with excitement, struggling to keep the words from falling out of his mouth. ¡°Hey, Koroki, you won¡¯t believe what happened today. There was this massive brawl downtown. Someone named Arji was causing trouble.¡±


    With slouched shoulders, Koroki¡¯s eyes started drooping, struggling to keep them open.


    Surata continued. ¡°But a Shikari showed up and took him out in one attack! And¡­ Wait, are you even listening?¡±


    Koroki exerted a powerful yawn. ¡°Huh? Yeah, yeah, sounds exciting. Keep talking.¡±


    ¡°Did you just wake up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So what?¡± Koroki replied nonchalantly, scratching his wet hair.


    Surata¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°Seriously!? It¡¯s literally 4 in for the afternoon and you¡¯re just waking up now!?¡±


    Koroki sarcastically complained, ¡°Ok Mom, I didn¡¯t realize I had an alarm. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    He let out another loud yawn, stretching his arms as high as he could, using all his remaining energy on that stretch. ¡°Ah, the perfect time to start my day. I wonder if my show started.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable! This kid does nothing but eat and sleep all day. The least he can do is help pay rent.¡± Surata complained to himself, showing his irritation.


    Surata sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been like this ever since he moved in with us four years ago. I don¡¯t know why, but my father told me he would be living with us. Since then, we¡¯ve been like brothers.¡±


    Exhausted from oversleeping, Koroki made his way toward the living room, leaving behind water spots on the floor. He collapsed onto the couch as if his limbs had turned to jelly.


    Surata stood there in awe, questioning Koroki¡¯s weird behavior.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been living with us for a while, Koroki. Have you considered getting a job? Or going to school? You must be bored staying home all day.¡±


    Raising his head from the pillow that his face had fallen onto, Koroki used his arms to support himself, struggling to sit up, his expression nonchalant.


    ¡°Well, yeah, but why would I? I don¡¯t really like the whole work thing. And going to school would just ruin my schedule. I kinda¡¯ like my current life.¡±


    That pretty much summed up Koroki¡¯s daily routine- an extremely lazy teenager who simply enjoyed eating and sleeping, with the occasional indulging in watching TV shows. Add video games and anime to his schedule and one wouldn¡¯t be far off labeling him as a NEET.


    ¡°He¡¯s the complete opposite of when we first met.¡±


    During their first encounter, Koroki appeared to be a completely different person¡ªserious, edgy, and intimidating. Now, it seemed like the opposite. He might have taken the term ¡°get comfortable¡± a bit too literally.


    Koroki¡¯s carefree attitude had become a constant source of frustration for Surata. He knew Koroki had better fighting skills than him. He hoped their relationship would improve, with Koroki lending him support to achieve his dream, but it hasn¡¯t worked out at all.


    Koroki suddenly noticed that the TV remote was missing, causing a slight panic. He desperately searched for the remote, as if he had lost his favorite toy.


    Interrupting his search, Surata asked, ¡°Hey, umm¡­ is Father around?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Surata continued to watch Koroki, mentally sighing and palming his forehead.


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s in his room,¡± Koroki replied.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Surata said, deciding to leave Koroki alone on his little quest while he headed off to find Ishio.


    ___


    With the house¡¯s layout, all the rooms, including Ishio¡¯s, were on the second floor. Surata climbed the stairs and strolled down the narrow hall to his father¡¯s room. The floor screamed after each step Surata took.


    Approaching his father¡¯s door, Surata noticed a dim light leaking through the cracks. To his surprise, he also heard multiple voices, slowly getting louder and clearer as he walked closer. Amongst the voices, he heard sounds of paper crumbling and being tossed around.


    With a slow, creaking motion, Surata opened the door.


    Looking inside the room, Surata was greeted by the back of Ishio¡¯s head, his long, straight ash-grey hair covering his back. He appeared to be struggling with writing something. It seemed as if he had left everything until the last minute, just like a student procrastinating on a final paper.


    Surata was so focused on his father¡¯s frustrated expression, that he did not notice the two police officers standing beside him. ¡°Police officers? Why are they here?¡±


    The officers¡¯ bodies were angled towards the door as they concluded their conversation. As the officers were leaving, Surata paused, puzzled, standing in the doorway as they passed by him.


    Was Ishio being interrogated? Was he getting arrested? To an outsider, it could have appeared that way.


    ¡°Hello, Father. What... was that all about?¡±


    Surata¡¯s voice managed to break Ishio¡¯s concentration for a moment. Ishio lifted the pen off the paper, turning his head back slightly.


    ¡°Oh, hello Surata. Sorry about that. Those guys just had some urgent information to tell me.¡±


    Behind Ishio¡¯s gentle smile, Surata could tell how frustrated he was getting.


    ¡°Looks like being the chief leader of the Noye Agency is tough,¡± Surata commented.


    Ishio held a strong position in the country, not as president or prime minister but more like his right-hand man.


    He oversaw a special organization tasked with tracking down and apprehending powerful criminals with supernatural abilities.


    While there is a police force for handling everyday crimes, the Noye Agency deals with threats beyond their capabilities. In other words, Ishio oversaw both the agency and the police.


    More questions began to stir into Surata¡¯s mind. Having an idea of what his father was doing, Surata couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the floor around them was drowning with crumbled pieces of paper.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the mess, Father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to finish writing something...¡± Ishio explained, pausing again. ¡°How was your first day at Noye school?¡±


    Noye School looks like any ordinary school, but behind the scenes, there¡¯s something special. It serves as a training ground for students to master their potential power.


    ¡°Oh, it was amazing! Aside from the boring lectures and stuff, getting to practice Noye combat was incredible!¡±


    Ishio could see the joy bursting from Surata¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear!¡± he responded with a heartfelt smile before quickly returning to writing.


    ¡°...¡±


    The two sat in the room for a while. Awkwardness quickly surrounded the silence. An uncomfortable feeling struck Surata. Ignoring it, Surata decided to continue his small talk with his father.


    ¡°Um¡­ I heard from the school that you used to be a teacher. You should join the class, Father, and teach us! I¡¯m sure the students and staff would love to have you back.¡±


    Having some doubt in his mind, his father hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know, son. I am way too busy at the moment. Besides, teaching isn¡¯t really my thing anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ ok.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Another awkward silence. The same feeling returns. Surata felt a sense of being a burden to his father, adding to the unease in the air. Deciding to leave Ishio to continue his work, Surata raised a quick question.


    ¡°By the way, Father, can you¡­ help me with my training today? I wanted to practice my Noye-¡±


    Ishio gently interrupts, his attention momentarily diverted from the letter. ¡°Sorry son, I can¡¯t help you train today. I am currently trying to finish this up.¡±


    Surata¡¯s hope frowned at his father¡¯s response.


    Unable to help his son, Ishio suggested an idea. ¡°Oh, have Koroki train with you today.¡±


    Surata thought of Koroki. The thought of even thinking of letting that lazy bone help him out just exhausted his brain.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass. It¡¯s fine, Father. I¡¯m going to head out to get some groceries for dinner,¡± Surata replied, a bit of disappointment in his voice.


    Excitement suddenly sparked through Ishio, slightly breaking his composure. ¡°Oh, what are you going to cook today?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­I don¡¯t know. Maybe some Chicken Curry?¡±


    ¡°Whoo!¡± Ishio cheered. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for dinner then.¡± Nothing satisfies Ishio more than the taste of Surata¡¯s cooking. Just the thought of it instantly changed his mood.


    ___


    On the other hand, while Surata had his conversation with his father upstairs, Koroki finally found the tv remote. Upon being relieved mentally, his exhausted expression stayed unchanged as he turned the television on. The television turned on to a news channel. News reporters were speaking of a major event. The channel displayed a headline that read:


    ¡°Downtown Noye Attack: 3 suspects have escaped. Arji captured.¡±


    That sounded like the attack that Surata was telling Koroki earlier. A book falling could have entertained Koroki more. ¡°What a joke. How haven¡¯t they captured them yet.¡±


    The channel uploaded an image to the screen, containing portraits of the three escapees. Koroki, uninterested, glances at the image. ¡°They don¡¯t even look strong.¡±


    Uninterested in the news, the only thing Koroki had in mind was something to eat. The growling from his inner beast managed to drag him to the kitchen. Feeling like he was at death¡¯s door, he rubbed his stomach, trying to tame his inner beast.


    ¡°Ugh. I¡¯m soooo hungry. What should I eat?¡±


    To satisfy his appetite, he decided to have a snack before dinner was ready. He popped open the refrigerator''s top door and was left in shock.


    His eyes were fixated on a popsicle box. Memories of its fruity banana flavor from the popsicle flooded his mind. Filled with anticipation, he searched through the box... only to find the box empty.


    Koroki flipped the box upside down and shook it violently, hoping a popsicle would magically appear. However, no popsicle was found.


    His hopeful expression quickly turned into disappointment. Feeling mentally defeated, he decided to head back to the living room, glumly holding the empty box.


    ¡°Dang it! Why is the box in the freezer if there¡¯s none left?¡± He whined to himself as he sat back down.


    Gazing at the box, a flood of memories from his early childhood reappeared.


    ¡°Damn it. Why now? Why do I have to remind myself of her?¡±


    ___

 Reforged Bond

    Gazing at the empty box, a flashback materialized in Koroki¡¯s mind.


    A small Koroki was seen crying on his patio for some unknown reason. His eyes were filled with water. He tried to hold it in, but the tears couldn¡¯t stop from falling down his cheeks.


    He suddenly felt gentle, warm hands on his shoulders, hands that felt very familiar to Koroki.


    ¡°Koroki, dear. What happened?¡± they asked.


    Koroki turned his head to the familiar figure, an adult woman with a sincere and concerned expression.


    Koroki sniffled. "I¡­ I wanted to play with the kids in the neighborhood, but no one wanted to play with me. They would be scared of me and call me names. They would run away from me like I¡¯m¡­ some sort of monster.¡±


    The woman comforted Koroki, wiping the tears off his face. ¡°Oh honey, you¡¯re not a monster. Listen, it¡¯s ok to cry. Everyone cries. I also cry sometimes. Being able to cry just means that you¡¯re human.¡±


    Koroki continued to sob.


    ¡°Um... hold on.¡± She slowly removed her hands from Koroki, turned around, and ran back inside the house. Waiting for her, Koroki could hear plastic being fidgeted with like a present was being unwrapped.


    ___


    The woman walked out of the hose, hiding something behind her back. ¡°I got something for you.¡± She pulled out a double-sticked popsicle.


    Koroki inspected the treat, smelling it, ¡°Wh¡­What is that?¡±


    He has never seen anything like it. It wasn¡¯t something people in his area ate.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s called a popsicle. Someone was giving them out earlier. I heard it tastes like a banana. Do you want some?¡±


    Koroki nodded. Holding the end of the two sticks, she split the popsicle in half.


    The young Koroki¡¯s eyes lightened up with amazement as if he were watching a magician perform in front of his eyes.


    He grabbed one of the wooden sticks. He carefully examined the popsicle, making sure he liked its appearance. Most kids like to examine their food before they eat it. If it looked nasty, they probably wouldn¡¯t eat it. It could be something poisonous or worse- kill them.


    Looking closely, he found it appetizing and they both decided to take a huge bite. As they chewed on the popsicle, they could feel the coldness on their teeth.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s cold!¡± they both exclaimed, surprised by the icy sensation.


    The woman giggled at Koroki and her synchronized response.


    After a few moments of having a mini blizzard inside their mouths, the coldness faded, and they could finally savor the banana-flavored treat.


    Koroki was astounded by the taste, his eyes filled with joy. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s so good. Thanks... Mom!¡±


    His mother grinned softly. Her eyes closed as she giggled. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, dear. Now we¡¯re both happy!¡±


    Koroki paused with the bitten popsicle in hand, and looked at his giggly mom, puzzled. ¡°Huh? Why are you happy?¡±


    Her giggles continued to get louder, leaving Koroki more confused.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s funny? Why are you laughing?¡±


    He felt like he missed some extremely funny joke and was left out. His embarrassed, confused expression gradually turned into an annoyed expression.


    The mother¡¯s giggles slowed down. ¡°Ha-ha, because of you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Her words did not make the situation any better. They only made Koroki more confused. Maybe it was a joke that a kid like him wouldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Her laughter continued. After some time, she stopped laughing.


    ¡°Look, Koroki, the reason I¡¯m happy now is¡­ because you stopped crying.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°After I gave you the popsicle, you cheered up. And seeing you happy makes me happy.¡±


    Her explanation slowly started making sense to Koroki.


    He watched as his mother held both sticks in each hand, visually illustrating her point. ¡°You see, we¡¯re like these popsicle sticks. This popsicle is special. It¡¯s not meant to be eaten alone. It¡¯s meant for two people.¡±


    Using the sticks to demonstrate, she continued to explain. ¡°One person can eat it by themself, but that would leave the other person upset. Kind of like how the kids play games together.¡±


    Koroki nodded, starting to grasp the concept.


    ¡°However, if you split the popsicle into two, then both people would be happy. The same goes for humans. When we hide our emotions, it eventually hurts us. Sometimes, emotions shouldn¡¯t be kept hidden. When you keep your emotions to yourself, those who want to help you can¡¯t. But, if you allow yourself to share your pain with others, both you and everyone else will feel better.¡±


    She began to glance at Koroki, smiling gently. ¡°It¡¯s a win-win for everyone.¡±


    Those words seemed to touch his heart. The young Koroki maintained his silence and stared intently at his mother. Her gaze shifted towards the clear blue skies. Her smile remained, but her eyes gradually softened.


    ¡°Koroki¡­¡±


    While speaking, the wind became stronger, drowning out her voice. Koroki can only remember seeing her lips moving. The words slipped from his memory.


    After she finished speaking, Koroki vaguely remembered himself glancing away, staring at the far-distance sky, and muttered, ¡°Ha, whatever you say, mother.¡±


    After reliving his past, his eyes found themselves once again reverting to the box. Even with his half-hearted smile at the recollected memory, his eyes remained sad.


    ___


    After Surata¡¯s conversation with Ishio, Surata paced down the stairs, heading towards the front door. He walked past Koroki as he approached the door. Fixated on trying to find the right channel, Koroki heard Surata putting his shoes on while he was watching television.


    ¡°Hey, we ran out of popsicles.¡± Koroki reminded him, laying on the couch with my head resting on his hand. ¡°Make sure to buy more!¡±


    Surata replied with a nonchalant tone, ¡°Yeah, yeah, I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°Banana, please.¡±


    Rolling his eyes, Surata responded, ¡°Alright! I get it! Just buy it yourself!¡± With that settled, Surata slipped his shoes on and exited the house.


    ___


    Moments after Surata left, Koroki heard a distant noise, unable to recognize the source.


    ¡°Koroki.¡± The mumbling was too low to hear with the television on.


    Koroki lowered the volume of the television to hear the sound more clearly.


    ¡°Koroki!¡±


    That word sent a shiver down Koroki¡¯s spine. It felt like being caught red-handed by a strict parent, even though he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong... well, at least he hoped not.


    The last person he ever wants to upset suddenly yells his name, Ishio.


    Knowing he didn¡¯t do anything to annoy him, Koroki slowly headed upstairs.


    ¡°Why is he calling me? I was trying to find my favorite show to start.¡±


    Upon arriving, Koroki unenthusiastically strolled inside Ishio¡¯s room, stepping on the scattered crumbled paper and covering his yawn.


    ¡°You called me, Ishio?¡±


    Ishio, wearing a gentle smile, kindly reminded him, ¡°I thought I already told you, Koroki. Just call me Dad. Anyways, can you train Surata today?¡±


    Koroki looked around the room, feeling a sense of unease. ¡°What? Why can¡¯t you do it? You don¡¯t seem busy with anything important.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ important.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The conversation didn¡¯t seem to be going anywhere. This was starting to feel like a stalemate. Neither person wanted to train Surata. Ishio looked preoccupied, and Koroki lacked the energy to do it.


    Koroki, disinterested in the idea, said, ¡°Um¡­ yeah¡­sorry, I can¡¯t. I just remembered there¡¯s a new episode of¨C ¡°


    Slam.


    Before Koroki could finish his sentence, Ishio swiftly stood up, wearing the same kind smile, and punched Koroki in the head. The rumbling from Koroki face-planting the floor caused the room to shake slightly.


    Watching it from afar, it looked like Ishio was going to kill Koroki with that powerful attack. That¡¯s to be expected. If a strike like that had any murderous intent behind it, it could have seriously injured someone. Luckily, for Koroki, there wasn¡¯t any.


    Koroki struggled to get up after face-planting the floor. ¡°Ouch¡­ is this your way of showing tough love?¡± He kneeled on the floor, supporting himself with his arms.


    This was always their relationship. Surata respected his father highly, while Koroki respected Ishio¡­ differently.


    Koroki knew that Ishio¡¯s ¡°tough love¡± for him was different from most parents, but it somehow felt like home. He could feel Ishio¡¯s love from his fists, even if they annoyed him. His strikes would always catch Koroki off guard. Koroki would constantly receive a hit this hard¡­ quite often. However, all those beatings made him a little more durable for any of Ishio¡¯s future ¡°love¡± attacks.


    Ignoring Koroki¡¯s comment, Ishio asked, ¡°What were your plans, Koroki?¡±


    Despite his twisted smile, he slowly lifted a clenched fist in the air, almost threatening Koroki.


    Koroki didn¡¯t want to take another hit. In a terrified tone, Koroki replied, ¡°Umm, to help Surata train of course.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. I¡¯m glad you want to help your brother out.¡± Ishio lowered his clenched fist, dispersing the threatening aura in the room. ¡°While you¡¯re at it, could you also help Surata with the groceries?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Koroki responded, his fear still visible in his eyes.


    Koroki wasn¡¯t scared when he was first brought in, so how does someone who arrived with murderous intent become this scared? Koroki can try to take a stance and fight back, but he would probably lose.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Koroki. I always knew you were such a kind person,¡± Ishio sarcastically remarked, patting Koroki¡¯s shoulders.


    Mumbling under his breath, Koroki muttered, ¡°Stupid old man.¡±


    Hearing his words clearly, Ishio playfully replied, ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ll get ready!¡± Fearfully, Koroki flees the room.


    ___


    As the sun began to set, Surata finally managed to grab groceries for dinner. He walked out of the store, mentally exhausted from what to buy.


    ¡°Wow, the line was so long!¡± While having his hands full of grocery bags, he checks the time on his watch.


    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s going to be night soon. I still haven¡¯t trained enough for the day. I must get home soon.¡±


    Surata tried to hurry home, realizing he couldn¡¯t run to his full extent with the grocery bags constantly slapping his legs. So, he grabbed the groceries towards his chest.


    While running, Surata stumbled upon a dark alley. He was in a rush, so running through the alley was probably his best bet.


    As he took the shortcut through the empty, abandoned alley, he tripped on something, scattering his groceries and leaving a huge mess.


    ¡°Ouch. No, the groceries! I have to hurry and make dinner. Everyone is probably starving by now. And I don¡¯t even want to know what Koroki¡¯s gonna say.¡±


    Surata quickly tried to pick up his groceries and noticed the melted ice cream on the ground. While trying to salvage what was left in the carton, his hands were suddenly stomped on. The weight of the boot was too heavy for Surata to move.


    He slowly looked up to see that the person who was stepping on him was a grown man. The man had an evil smirk behind his expression. Behind the man were his two partners.


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t see you there,¡± the man sarcastically said. The other men joined in laughing at Surata.


    With the cockiness in their voices, this wasn¡¯t their first time doing this. Surata began to understand the situation he had found himself in. These adults, with personalities that match their dirty appearances, surrounded Surata, blocking his every exit.


    Their aura felt dark and powerful. If he hadn¡¯t been blindsided, he would have had a better chance. But he knew he did not stand a chance with these thugs unless he used his true power¡ªif he awakened it.


    Struggling to look around, Surata gazes at their outfits. Small cross-shaped tattoos were exposed on their arms.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Surata¡¯s shock leaked out as he nervously asked, ¡°Are you guys from Ikari?¡±


    With their raspy voice, the leader responded, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    The Ikari clan was one of the three most powerful clans in the world. They were known for their violence and involvement in the War of the Fallen. Some say they were the main reason the war started.


    ¡°So, what if we are?¡± the men continued.


    Their eyes and tattoos lit up simultaneously and changed from their natural color to a bright red color. Surata felt the powerful aura emanating from them, leaving him almost paralyzed in fear.


    ¡°Did they just get stronger?¡± Surata''s eyes flashed. ¡°This must be¡­ Noye. This is the same feeling I felt before¡­ when I first met Koroki.¡±


    This was a perfect time to fight back before things got ugly. Usually, in these situations, someone will come to help him, like in most stories. But, there was no sign of Prince Charming coming to save the day.


    The leader pointed at Surata with a voice filled with authority, ¡°Get him, guys!¡±


    As the men were ready to jump Surata, the boot stomping on his hand loosened up, enough for him to react.


    Koroki hastily used his legs and swept the men off their feet, causing them to lose their balance. Surata stood up and delivered multiple jabs to the three men. His quick thinking surprised the men.


    Things were looking good for him since he caught them off guard. Surata¡¯s punches were fast but lacked power. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t put up much of a fight. With three people against him, it wasn¡¯t long before they recuperated.


    The men grabbed Surata¡¯s arms, leaving Surata¡¯s body exposed. Surata desperately tried to free himself, but the grip from the men was too tight. Annoyed by the surprise attack, the thug leader infused his Noye and a lethal punch at Surata. Surata¡¯s body ached in pain as the leader¡¯s fist connected with his ribs, sending a crushing pain through his body.


    The leader continued his array of attacks, like punching a punching bag and crushing Surata with each punch. Surata coughed up blood from each hit, his stomach turning purple.


    ¡°Are their attacks getting stronger?¡±


    How can a powerless, normal person ever defeat someone with special abilities? It¡¯s biologically impossible. After receiving multiple blows, the leader commanded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take him away.¡±


    The companions agreed and took Surata away, knocking him unconscious and leaving behind the scattered groceries in the alley.


    ___


    Time flew by, and Koroki calmly headed towards the grocery store. He strolled on the sidewalk with both hands crossed behind his head, expecting to find Surata there.


    ¡°Surata¡¯s taking a long time just to get some groceries. There must be a huge sale or something.¡± Koroki smirked, ¡°Hopefully, the sale includes my ice cream.¡±


    Before arriving at the store, Koroki stepped on some yellow liquid near an alley. The sticky liquid ruined his clean black boots.


    He followed the liquid trail into the alley until he discovered a spilled ice cream box and other groceries.


    Koroki examined the scattered groceries, ¡°Who leaves their groceries on the floor and doesn¡¯t pick them up?¡±


    Surrounding the bag, he noticed spots of somewhat fresh blood. He gazes at the blood and melted ice cream.


    With that in mind, he stood over the bag, face-palming, realizing who the bag¡¯s owner was.


    ¡°You have to be kidding me.¡±


    ___


    Hours after the kidnapping, Surata slowly regained consciousness and found himself strapped to a chair in a cold, dark, unfamiliar building.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    The lightbulb shining above him barely covered part of the building. There were no windows in sight. Without sunlight, he tried to look around the place. He noticed rusted railings, broken crates, and debris.


    Surata realized that he was in an abandoned warehouse. He couldn¡¯t move his arms or legs. He was in some trouble, as this was starting to feel like an interrogation scene. However, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a good cop anywhere.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s awake.¡± A voice muttered. Surata followed the voice and saw the three thugs from the alley. The thugs taunted Surata. ¡°Why the surprised look, Surata?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­Surata? How do you know my-¡±


    ¡°How do I know you?¡± The thug leader spoke up. ¡°The real question is, how do we not know you¡­ Surata Aoi?¡±


    Surata''s eyes widened. How did he know him?


    The man continued. ¡°You¡¯re the son of the great Ishio Aoi, who controls this country. It would be rude if I didn¡¯t know you. However, I didn¡¯t expect to see the Aoi family stoop so low.¡±


    With anger in his eyes, Surata asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy. We just want to use you as a bargaining chip. That way, we can get back to our normal lives.¡±


    ¡°A bargaining chip? I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯m that valuable.¡±


    With their serious yet cocky smirks, Surata could tell that they are serious. But his country is the most peaceful, so what was he bargaining for?


    One of the thugs asked his partners, ¡°So, if we use this brat to negotiate with the police, then we can go back home?¡±


    ¡°Probably. A chance like this rarely happens. Now we can finally make it up to him. Too bad Arji got caught, though. Then we could have escaped together,¡± replied another.


    ¡°Arji?¡± Surata thought back to where he had heard that name.


    Yuki, the Shikari, had earlier mentioned something about Arji¡¯s friends. After a few moments, he managed to connect the dots. These guys were the same escapees from earlier. With that thought, Surata realized his situation had just gotten worse.


    Out of nowhere, the thugs kicked Surata¡¯s chair to the floor. They stood over him, laughing at his helplessness.


    ¡°The Aoi family is feared as one of the three great families in this country. But there¡¯s been some rumors that you are still struggling to awaken your Noye. Usually, people your age would¡¯ve unlocked it by now.¡±


    Surata¡¯s heart sank, looking defeated by the thug¡¯s words.


    The leader continued mocking him. ¡°If the son of the great Ishio can¡¯t control his power, then maybe your father isn¡¯t as strong as people say he is. Maybe we can take him out and maybe take over this country!¡± As they laughed at Surata, they continuously stomped on him.


    Surata entered deep thought, ¡°He¡¯s right. I should¡¯ve been able to unlock my Noye by now. Everyone my age has already awakened theirs, so why can¡¯t I? Is it because I haven¡¯t trained hard enough? Or is it because¡­ I¡¯m just weak and powerless?¡±


    The attacks stopped hurting Surata and they felt numb.  ¡°What can I do to get power? Why¡­ why can¡¯t I be as good as my father or as gifted as Koroki?¡±


    Surata grinded his teeth out of frustration.


    ¡°But all Koroki does is just sit around. I mean, I don¡¯t know what happened to him before I met him. He doesn¡¯t like to talk about his past much, I don¡¯t even think Father knows about him either. Why did Father take in Koroki? Just who is Koroki?¡±


    While enduring the beatdown, Surata hoped that this living hell would somehow end. Surata was about to accept his defeat. Just when all hope in Surata¡¯s eyes was lost, he heard a loud noise in the distance.


    Clang.


    Surata overheard the noises of men screaming from another room.


    ¡°What was that noise?¡± the leader asked. ¡°One of you, go check it out.¡±


    Suddenly, the large metal door blasted open. Large bursts of wind flowed into the vast building.


    This wasn¡¯t the kind of thing Surata was expecting, but this could create an opening for him. Maybe hope wasn¡¯t completely lost. If only he could somehow untie himself from those ropes, he could maybe have a heroic comeback.


    Standing at the metal door''s entrance, a shadowy figure slowly appeared. The sunlight from the huge doorway shined on the figure¡¯s back, temporarily blinding the thugs. ¡°Who is that? Who are you?¡± one of the thugs screamed.


    The mysterious figure began speaking in a serious, monotone voice.


    ¡°So, here¡¯s a question. Why are three lowly thugs bullying a poor kid?¡±


    Before they had the chance to get a closer look at the figure¡¯s face, the shadow swiftly moved behind them.


    ¡°Does it really take three grown adults just to beat up a kid? Talk about horrible people.¡± the figure taunted.


    The figure¡¯s speed alone stunned the thugs, causing the other two thugs to collapse beside the shadow. The leader remained standing, trying to keep his composure. The other thugs shortly stood up, trying to confront the figure.


    The figure had a male teenage figure with Cherry-pink wavy hair, wearing a white jacket with some markings on it. In his hand, he wielded only a pink scabbard.


    The leader of the group chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, kid. You¡¯ve got some nerve.


    Surata contemplated if he heard that right. ¡°A kid? Why is there a kid here?¡±


    The leader smirked, ¡°But adding one more kid isn¡¯t going to make a difference. What¡¯s one more kid going to d-¡±


    Without finishing his sentence, the thugs trembled with fear, feeling the enormous aura the person had. His aura felt much stronger than the men''s. The thugs gazed at the kid¡¯s dark, soulless eyes. His intense eyes sent a chill down their spine.


    On the floor, Surata leaned his head to stare at the kid, wondering what was going to happen to him. With no way to defend himself, he hoped the mysterious person would ignore him and let him live. Trying to compensate for his position, Surata took a closer look at the kid.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­Koroki!?¡±


    The kid, Koroki, stood there, cracking his neck with his hand, ¡°You guys talk way too much. I didn¡¯t know thugs talked this much. Anyways, since you guys keep talking, I¡¯ll just make this quick!¡±


    The leader''s anger grew, veins popping from his neck, ¡°Teach this kid a lesson!¡±


    The thug¡¯s eyes and tattoos simultaneously began to glow bright red. Their aura grew bigger and more powerful.


    The thugs slowly extended their hands toward their tattoos, sinking into them like they were reaching inside a pond.


    Surata was at a loss for words. ¡°What are they doing? I¡¯ve never seen this?¡±


    Since this was a peaceful country, Surata never got the chance to see these abilities. The only other time he had ever seen something like this was during that downtown attack. Despite being in a dire situation, he couldn¡¯t stop his excitement.


    The thugs¡¯ hands slowly emerge from their tattoos, each one pulling out a unique weapon. Their aura exponentially intensified, resonating from their weapon.


    ¡°Oh, so you guys can use Noye? Then I can enjoy this even more!¡± Koroki exclaimed. He quickly glanced at the thug¡¯s tattoos. He took his scabbard and assumed a fighting stance, focused.


    The thugs laughed at Koroki. ¡°Haha. Hey, kid, where¡¯s your weapon? Don¡¯t think you can fight us with just a scabbard.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is my weapon. I don¡¯t use a sword, just my scabbard. Besides, this is all I really need to beat you guys.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? Get him!¡±


    Unfazed by the disadvantage, Koroki began brawling with the thugs.


    Surata was left to watch the fight on his side. He couldn¡¯t watch the fight well but could hear their weapons clanging.


    The thugs desperately tried to attack Koroki. Koroki would block their powerful attacks with his weapon and calmly ducked and jumped over their attacks. After dodging, he would deliver a brute swing with his scabbard towards the thugs¡¯ core. With their attack infused with their Noye, their weapons could never touch Koroki. Each strike was swiftly countered by Koroki, then repelled back at them.


    The frustrated thugs were irritated as they were effortlessly beaten up by Koroki, breathing heavily and holding their sore stomachs. Their weapons couldn¡¯t reach him. It¡¯s only a single kid¡ªhow were they struggling so much?


    Throughout the fight, the leader noticed that Koroki was managing this fight with his dull, soulless eyes. There wasn¡¯t a hint of glow in his eyes. Was he not using Noye? Maybe he was seeing things. He quickly scouted around Koroki¡¯s body but couldn¡¯t find Koroki¡¯s marking anywhere.


    ¡°Hey kid, how are you this strong without your Noye? Where¡¯s your marking? Have you ever unlocked your Noye?¡± the leader confusingly asked.


    ¡°Huh? Why do you care?¡± Koroki replied with no sympathy in his voice.


    Seeing how this fight was heading, the thugs knew they didn¡¯t stand a chance. They quickly tried to escape the fight and linger in the distance, dragging themselves away. ¡°We will remember this!¡±


    Koroki lets them go, seeing them in their pathetic state. ¡°Ha, idiots will always be idiots.¡±


    Looking back at Surata, Koroki couldn¡¯t hold his laughter. ¡°So, what the hell happened to you? How did you lose to them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± The embarrassment from this was too overwhelming for Surata. He knew he could have done something but didn¡¯t. Koroki scavenged around the area to find something sharp enough to break the rope.


    ¡°Thanks, Koroki!¡± Surata exclaimed with a grateful grin. ¡°Sorry about your ice cream.¡±


    As annoyed as Koroki was about his spilt ice cream, he instead helped Surata. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can always get more. But seriously, how did you let those guys do that to you? They were so weak.¡±


    ¡°They were weak?¡± Surata asked himself in disbelief.


    Seeing how battered Surata was, Koroki decided to help walk him home, putting Surata¡¯s arm around his neck.


    Even though Koroki was extremely easy and laid-back at home, he didn¡¯t mind helping Surata out, especially when he was in trouble. He may have looked uninterested on the outside, but Surata knew how kind-hearted Koroki was.


    ___


    As they headed back home, Koroki''s flashback from earlier resurfaced. This time, the flashback reverted to Koroki¡¯s mom continuing her conversation with him. Because he saved Surata, Koroki finally remembered his mother¡¯s words.


    ¡°Hey, Koroki. Can you promise me something?¡± his mother gently asked.


    ¡°What is it, Mom?¡±


    His mom gazed at the clear sky. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make some friends in the future. Maybe those friends could be your new family. But when you do find them, promise me something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, mom?¡±


    She turned her attention to Koroki, with her words filled with sincerity. ¡°Make sure¡­ to protect them.¡±


    As the flashbacks faded away, the young Koroki silently replied, smiling, ¡°OK, Mom. I promise.¡±


    ___


    Koroki came back to reality, a faint smile sweeping from his face. Feeling in a good mood, Koroki offered, ¡°Hey, since your dad is busy, I¡¯ll help you train today. The sun is still up, so we have some time.¡±


    ¡°Did Father force you again, Koroki?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we should still train. And by we, I mean you.¡±


    Surata playfully whined, ¡°Hey! The last time you trained me, you were just sleeping outside and randomly waking up to scream at me.¡±


    ¡°At least I was doing my job.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too lazy. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll never get a girlfriend,¡± teased Surata.


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    They both laughed at each other¡¯s banter as they continued their journey home. Thinking back to when they first met, Surata believed that it was nearly impossible for him and Koroki to ever get along. But now, maybe it isn¡¯t so bad after all. Maybe this is what having a brother is like. Surata smiled at the thought of Koroki being a brother. Though he¡¯s a pain sometimes, he still loves him.


    ¡°Alright, Surata. I¡¯ll train with you. I promise.¡±


    Surata¡¯s eyes grow bigger, surprised that Koroki will put his energy into something for once. Surata chuckled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±


    The two boys strolled into the distance, ready to start their training to become stronger. But their time will come sooner than they expect when their strength will be put to the test.


    ___

 Shikari High

    Shikari High''s campus, located in the heart of the capital, combines modern architecture with rich greenery. The towering structures almost seemed to touch the sky, their sleek lines cutting through the sunlight. Complex designs adorned the buildings, and well-tended gardens surrounded the pathways, a tribute to the school''s prestigious status.


    Though this school appeared like any ordinary high school, it served as a training ground for students to harness their potential power. Think of it as a special military academy for young kids.


    It also served as the Noye Agency Headquarters. Rather than earning diplomas, students earned their license, a certification for their mastery of their potential abilities.


    Some might consider it "lucky" to get accepted into such a school. While entry to this school was primarily by invitation, Surata managed to enroll through-- unconventional means.


    ___


    The morning after the kidnapping, Surata, with his injuries, arrived at school. Walking towards the entrance, trees blossomed alongside the pathway. The safety of the campus was a clear contrast to the danger he was in yesterday.


    Surata was greeted with a huge, sculpted water fountain that centered the tremendous pathway and a noisy courtyard filled with lively students idling.


    It was only his second day at this school, so he wanted to hurry before class started. Surata lifted his head, gazing at the tall buildings on campus. The Noye Agency used those buildings to shelter powerful Shikaris.


    In front of the buildings was the school building, which was small in height, but vast in size. That building acted as a central hub for his school, where the students would go to take their classes. Shikaris from the Noye Agency would go to the school and work there,


    Surata shuffled his way into his homeroom class, his steps slow and weighed down. Bruises clouded his skin and bandages, standing out like badges for his fight.


    Surata stood at the doorway, lost, trying to find a path through the cluster of students. The class had not started for a couple of minutes.


    Cramping his way through the students, he stumbled upon two classmates he had befriended on his first day.


    Surata¡¯s eyes bore the weight of his exhaustion. He helped himself into his chair, wincing as his sore body met the seat.


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow! Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have trained that hard with Koroki. After the incident yesterday, my body was already sore!¡±


    His friends noticed Surata¡¯s appearance. They stopped their conversation and checked up on Surata.


    His group of friends looked like him appearance-wise¡ªordinary. However, their personalities differed.


    One was a reserved introvert, Ichiro. Despite his quietness, his intelligence carried him, and his perfect grades reflect that. However, he let his academic skills get the best of him, especially when it comes to romance.


    He would try to take his shot on some of the most beautiful girls in the school, with most of them clearly out of his league. Even though his intelligence was there, his looks couldn¡¯t match that as he constantly got rejected. With his short, black hair brushed back, exposing his forehead, his black-framed glass hid his lustful eyes that were gazing at the girls.


    The other friend, Daiki, was the opposite. With average grades, his charm and energy caught the eyes of most of the girls in the school. In terms of his looks, he would fit into the school''s beauty standard.


    He had medium, straight brown hair with bangs in the front that avoided the center of his forehead. He had a joking and playful demeanor toward his two friends. The contrast between Surata¡¯s friends was like how polar opposites were attracted. Surata, as average as he was, fit into the group perfectly as the middleman.


    Daiki¡¯s eyes widened, staring at Surata''s bandaged face. "Dude, are you ok? I mean, there¡¯s a rumor going around that you were kidnapped by the escapees."


    ¡°Yeah, I heard they were from the Akari country.¡± Ichiro quickly replied.


    Surata secretly smacked his lips, "Damn. How fast does the news spread?¡± He didn¡¯t want to ruin his built reputation, even though he didn¡¯t have one.


    His words stumbled out, his voice cracking like fragile glass. ¡°Umm, yeah, I was. But I showed those guys they messed with the wrong person." Surata grinned with false confidence, hoping to gain some approval.


    His friends exchanged swift glances at each other, raising their eyebrows. They reverted their confused eyes to Surata. "Um¡­What are you talking about? You didn''t do anything. Someone else saved you and took those guys down."


    ¡°Apparently, they fought Shikaris with no Noye! Talk about pure skill.¡±


    Surata¡¯s efforts to gain part of his dignity back slowly vanished away. "Well, great! Thanks a lot, you stupid rumor! But, how did they find out about Koroki?"


    The weight of his exhaustion sat deep into his body. Not knowing this, he didn''t realize the gaze from everyone''s eyes. The gossip spread like wildfire. He felt his face almost suffocating from embarrassment as the bell rang, saving him from further attention. Their homeroom teacher, Ms. Shirai, entered the classroom as the students sat down for class to start.


    Her dazzling light complexion with dark brown eyes. Her slick, long hair that matched her eyes, followed her as she approached the front.


    Before Ms. Shirai started her lesson, she had something to announce. "All right, class. Before class starts, we have a new student coming in."


    The students'' faces lit up with excitement. They began to gossip again, wondering who the new student was. Is it a boy? A girl? Are they cute?


    Still recovering from his attack, Surata could barely find the enthusiasm to care about this student. He sat in his chair, hiding his face in his arms on his desk to rest.


    ¡°You can come on in!¡± Ms. Shirai shouted towards the door. As she introduced the new student, they walked into the room. Surata''s ears could hear the door open and slight footsteps. Whispers ripple through the classroom, heads turning in unison towards the door. The girls were mesmerized by the student¡¯s attractive appearance. The boys were wooed in surprise by the student¡¯s abnormal pink hair and mysterious demeanor.


    The classes'' reactions couldn''t help Surata identify the student. The new kid stood at the front and faced the class, unenergetic, scratching their head.


    ¡°My name is Koroki Aoi. It''s nice to meet you."


    "Huh?" Surata, puzzled, slowly lifted his head, his tiredness fading away. After Koroki introduced himself, he scouted around the classroom and noticed Surata lifting his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I heard that right.¡± Surata wiped his eyes, thinking he might be hallucinating. Getting a clearer view, he realized he wasn''t seeing things. Their eyes locked at each other, widening as surprise overturned their expressions.


    "What''s he doing here?!" they thought to themselves in unison.


    ¡°Koroki, there¡¯s an empty seat next to Surata. Go take your seat.¡± Ms. Shirai kindly instructed. Koroki strolled to his seat as Surata''s eyes stayed locked on him.


    "What are you doing here?" probed Surata.


    Koroki sat down, replying, annoyed. "Blame your dad. He forced me to come here."


    ___


    Yesterday¡­


    Following the kidnapping, Koroki and Surata returned home. Once they arrived, they removed their shoes near the entrance and were confronted by Ishio. "Welcome back," Ishio greeted them with a heartfelt smile. Ishio noticed Surata''s injuries. Surata, are you okay? It looks like Koroki helped out a bit."


    "Yeah, I''m fine." Surata was covered with bruises and dry blood. Exhausted from dealing with the pain, Surata shrugged it off, relieved that he was safe at home. ¡°Sorry about the dinner, Father. I¡¯ll find something else to make.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, son. We can always make it another day.¡±


    Surata¡¯s face grew in relief from his father¡¯s understanding of what happened.


    Realizing how much time had passed, Surata quickly ran to the kitchen to cook dinner.


    Meanwhile, Koroki slumped on the couch, ready to watch more T.V. Just as he was about to relax, a voice distracted his pre-relaxation.


    "Hey Koroki, I have some good news for you," Ishio exclaimed, smiling with his eyes closed.


    "Huh? What is it?"


    Ishio revealed a white envelope from his pocket. With a stamp on the top-right corner, it looked like ordinary mail. It could be free money, or it could be a bill! Koroki never really got any mail. For all his time living here, he never received a single letter from anyone.


    Confused, Koroki grabbed the envelope and inspected it. He turned it over and back. The logo of an organization was printed on the front. It read:


    Shikari High


    To: Koroki Aoi


    "Shikari High? What is this?" Koroki asked. The name was unfamiliar to him. It sounded like a school, but he didn¡¯t even go to school, let alone this one. So why was he receiving this letter? It was probably meant for Surata, and they put the wrong first name.


    ¡°Open it,¡± Ishio suggested. Koroki tore the envelope, and inside was a letter. Koroki took the letter out and slowly read it.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "You''ll be going to school with Surata now!" Ishio implied, with his voice chiming with excitement. Hoping his "excitement" would transfer to Koroki, Koroki was surprisedly stunned.


    "School? Seriously?"


    For someone who enjoyed the lazy lifestyle, going to school would completely ruin that. The thought of him waking up early and wasting his time going there only bothered him even more.


    But he had an unwavering amount of respect for Ishio. It felt like a battle between his desire for freedom and the duty he owed to Ishio. He almost felt like throwing a tantrum, like a baby getting his toy taken from him.


    "Ugh...Why do I have to go to school?" Koroki complained nonchalantly, whining like a brat.


    "What do you mean? You have to get an education."


    "¡­School really isn''t my thing."


    Ishio sighed. "All you do is sit on the couch and be lazy. You need to go learn and practice your Noye."


    "I can just practice here tho''," Koroki suggested, trying to avoid attending school.


    This wasn''t going anywhere. Those two continued to argue for a while. Ishio''s excitement faded as he tried to peacefully come to an agreement. Seeing Koroki''s adverse reaction, Ishio gave Koroki a hard punch to the head.


    The sound of Koroki¡¯s face planting on the ground stopped the argument.


    The silence lingered for a moment until Ishio let out another sigh, trying to cooperate. "Look, Koroki, I know you¡¯re strong and can fight. But you have to go to school. Because you need to¡­ get out and do something."


    Ishio hesitated for a moment. He tried to convince Koroki in any way he could think of. Even though he got punched, he would not give up easily. They continued to argue back and forth, and it wasn''t long until Koroki finally gave in.


    ¡°Alright, you win.¡± Koroki conceded, rubbing his head. Before ending their conversation, Koroki asks, "By the way, why Aoi? That¡¯s not my last name."


    "Well... because you''re my son. So, you should have our family''s last name."


    "Alright, whatever." Koroki quickly replied, not giving it a second thought. He didn''t tell Ishio how unhappy he was, but Ishio could tell by his sluggish facial expression.


    "Try to make the most out of this Koroki. It will be fun!"


    Koroki decided to stay silent, dreading that tomorrow would never come.


    ___


    Back to the present day¡­


    Right after Koroki''s introduction, Ms. Shirai informed Koroki of his schedule.


    ¡°Koroki, I¡¯m sure you were told beforehand. However, to remind you, most of your classes will be taught by me in this class.¡± Koroki needed the reminder as he had forgotten a lot about the school¡¯s system. It was more of not caring than forgetting.


    ¡°I look forward to teaching you.¡± After informing him, Ms. Shirai started her lesson.


    Since this was a school, the students were still required to get a standard education. Unfortunately, the boys'' first class was math. It didn¡¯t take long before Koroki got bored of school. He quickly rested his head on the desk and fell asleep.


    Surata glanced at Koroki disgusted. ¡°Class hasn¡¯t started yet, and you already fell asleep?! You can¡¯t be serious!¡±


    Following math class was reading, and then science. The students continued their core subjects until they finished history class.


    ¡°Alright, class. Now it¡¯s time for Noye''s class.¡±


    The energy of the students shifted as they were relieved to learn the basic subjects. As it was the first week of the new school year, Ms. Shirai decided to start with the basics for her first lesson.


    "Let¡¯s start with what Noye is. Noye is basically energy that¡¯s created from emotions. To be more precise, our Noye specializes in focusing on one type of emotion. This can be represented by the colors you are giving when awakening it. Different colors are distinguished by controlling a specific type of emotion.¡±


    The class slightly understood. Some grew curious and raised their hands, thinking of examples to better help them.


    ¡°Like the color blue for sadness?¡±


    ¡°How about red for anger?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, good job!¡± Ms. Shirai continued. ¡°The longer you stay in fighting in that emotion and convert it to Noye, the stronger you may be. When you awaken your Noye, you will gain a unique ability. Since everyone has experienced some type of emotion, everyone should be able to awaken their Noye. However, there are exceptions.¡±


    The class was interrupted in the middle of her lesson. The entrance door slid open, revealing a young feminine figure. Her presence seemed professional and reassuring. At first glance, she could be mistaken for a new student. But, with her navy-blue scrub, a stethoscope hanging from her neck, and a blonde ponytail, she appeared to be some sort of medical staff member.


    "Apologies for the intrusion, Ms. Shirai," she said, respectfully.


    "It''s alright, Nurse Hapi. Do you need something?"


    "Nurse Hapi?" Surata''s interest piqued. "She probably wants to see his injuries after what happened yesterday."


    The boys in the class stared at Nurse Hapi with butterflies in their stomachs. Her beauty was unmatched in the boys¡¯ eyes.


    Nurse Hapi slowly scanned the class with her ocean-blue eyes, winking and waving toward the boys, acknowledging the boys¡¯ feelings. "Yes, I need to see Koro-"


    Before she finished speaking, she saw a sleepy Koroki napping on his desk. She made a beeline to him, her steps light and meaningful. She approached him, staring at his overall appearance. Drool started slipping from Koroki''s lips into his desk.


    She attempted to wake him from his deep slumber. Usually, people tap or shake sleepy people a little, trying not to startle them as much as possible.


    Keeping her composure, Nurse Hapi grabbed a heavy textbook from another student''s desk and slammed Koroki on his head, sending him through his desk.


    "What the hell?" Surata shouted internally. ¡°What did Koroki do?¡±


    Everyone in the class, including Surata, was paralyzed in fear like they had just witnessed a live murder. A sense of energy suddenly sparked in the students, almost like adrenaline. Some started to feel a little threatened, wondering if they would be on the receiving end of that if they slept in class.


    Not only was Koroki still unresponsive, but he was also unconscious of the impact. Waking him up normally would have been easier. He could have got up and walked to where he had to go, but now he''s still not responsive.


    All the students can see the new kid lying on the broken desk, wondering if he is still breathing. Nurse Hapi''s kind expression didn''t change, as she knew that Koroki was still alive.


    "I need Koroki to come to the nurse''s office." Nurse Hapi smiled, keeping her professional attitude as she held Koroki by his legs.


    Ms. Shirai approved Nurse Hapi¡¯s request.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nurse Hapi exclaimed. ¡°Enjoy class, kids!¡± She waved goodbye to the class and dragged Koroki''s unconscious body out of the class like a dead body, leaving the class in awe as she left the class.


    ___


    Several minutes later, Koroki slowly opened his eyes, regaining consciousness.


    "Where the hell am I?"


    He found himself lying down on a bed, with a beaming light shining down on him. He was confused, his thoughts trying to remember what happened before.


    Before he was knocked unconscious, he had woken up from his nap because of the slam. As he remembered the slam, he sat up, rubbing his head from the bruised area.


    He decided to scan the unknown room. There were beds lined up next to him. One side was open, while the other side was closed by a large curtain. He noticed heart monitors stationed behind him. Looking ahead at the cabinets and counter, he noticed a clipboard with a stethoscope on top of it.


    Next to that, he saw Nurse Hapi enter the room. With the information he had, he must be in the nurse''s room.


    "Does everyone hit kids in this city?" Koroki asked, rubbing his bruised head.


    "Ishio told me you''re not one to listen to others." Nurse Hapi responded.


    "So, you resorted to simply hitting me."


    Nurse Hapi approached Koroki closely. "He says you have a hard head, so I wanted to test it out myself," she squinted her eyes, inspecting his head.


    "And you are¡­?"


    She stopped herself, quickly backing up, "Oh, sorry, forgot to introduce myself. I am Nurse Hapi. I am the school''s doctor."


    That doesn''t make any sense. She looked too young to be a doctor¡ªa couple of years older than Koroki. How was she the school''s doctor, yet she called herself a nurse? Maybe she preferred the "Nurse" title instead.


    Koroki sat there uninterested in thinking about it and ignored it.


    She gradually lifted herself from her tippy toes as she inspected where she hit Koroki. "Wow. Looks like he''s right since your skull isn''t broken."


    Koroki smacked his lips. "Stupid old man." The only thing Koroki could think about was Ishio''s stupid smile.


    "Koroki, the real reason you¡¯re here is so I can check your Noye. You probably already know your Noye, so think of it like a physical."


    Koroki looked confused. "Why do I have to be in the nurse''s office for my Noye?"


    "You were probably sleeping when Ms. Shirai was explaining Noye, so I¡¯ll explain it. Noye correlates with emotion, but it also affects our blood flow. When you get angry, have you felt your heart racing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Our blood flow can change speed depending on our emotions. When using your Noye, your body increases its heart rate and blood flow. Using Noye for long periods of time can permanently affect your body. That¡¯s the exchange of gaining strength. Because of this, we must look at your blood flow to see your Noye."


    Koroki sighed. "This is a waste of time. I already know my Noye."


    "Yes, Koroki, you probably do. However, I need to scan your Noye to put it in our system," the nurse explained.


    She opened nearby cabinets, struggling to find her equipment for the scan, "Alright, keep in mind that this will not hurt.


    "Wait, how are you going to check? Where are your tools?"


    Koroki¡¯s body tensed up, worrying a little bit. Doctor''s office. The mentioning of blood. Tools that are designed for blood use. Only one tool that comes to mind can do that-- needles.


    With that in mind, Koroki¡¯s body sweated as nervousness began forming in him. The thought of needles for him was more terrifying than Ishio or even death.


    "Oh, my tool is right there," she replied, smiling at her left palm.


    Koroki slowly looked at her left palm and saw a small device in her hand. He immediately calmed down since it wasn''t anything sharp. However, Koroki noticed a marking on the device that matched her palm.


    The marking carved out the kanji symbol:


    ¾È


    Hapi explained, "I have a special type of Noye that doesn''t have any offensive or defensive abilities. My ability is a supporting ability that allowed a young girl like me to become the school¡¯s Noye doctor. This device allows me to store your Noye so I can put it into the system.¡±


    Suddenly, the marking glowed lemon-yellow. Patterns of lines, shaped like motherboard traces, spread from her marking to her fingertips. Hapi added, "Oh, by the way, since I need to scan your body, I need you to take off your clothes. You can keep your underwear on, though."


    "What?! I need to take off my clothes in front of you?"


    "My ability allows me to suck a person''s Noye from the surface. Think of it like a painless shot. My ability can''t detect my own Noye. So, whatever my body detects will be put in the device.¡±


    Nurse Hapi glanced at Koroki¡¯s clothes. ¡°Besides, your clothes probably have some residue from someone''s Noye. For that reason, I need a clean scan.¡±


    Koroki hesitated, blushing at the thought. ¡°Huh? I have to strip?!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, no one is watching beside me."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    "Relax, I won''t do anything weird to you.¡± Hurse Hapi pointed at a nearby table. ¡°You can use one of these hospital gowns to cover up." Immediately after saying that, Nurse Hapi pulled the curtains around his bed for privacy.


    "That''s not the problem!" says Koroki in his head.


    A young boy and a young woman were alone in a room. This boy was being told to strip off his clothes in the same room as this woman. He¡¯s been locked away at home, only talking with Ishio and Surata. He hasn¡¯t had much interaction with females, let alone pretty girls around his age.


    If he got to know her better, she could be his type. Any perverted boy in this situation would think the exact thing Koroki was thinking.


    After a while of overthinking the situation, Koroki complied.


    Koroki hesitated for a moment. The longer he stalled, the worse it would be. So, he quickly removed his clothes, put on the gown, and laid on the bed.


    "Alright, let''s start." Nurse Hapi lowered the gown, exposing Koroki¡¯s chest. She leans her head against his chest while softly resting her hand on his heart. She could feel Koroki¡¯s heart pounding faster.


    His fast heart rate might be related to his using his Noye. She slowly looked up at Koroki¡¯s face and saw his blushing. Koroki quickly covered his flushed face with his forearm.


    Confused by his expression, she looked away from Koroki''s face and was surprised. "Well, that''s a common spot for blood flow,¡± she commented, more to herself than to him.


    "I shouldn''t have come here," Koroki mumbled.


    After a few minutes went by, Koroki received his scan.


    Nurse Hapi gets off Koroki. "Surprising enough, this isn''t the first time one of the students did this."


    She placed her hand on the device and analyzed the results. "Mhmm? The scan seemed to have an error. Let''s try it again."


    She tried to do another scan. Afterward, Koroki quickly started to redress. She stared at his results with a concerned look, her expression completely changing.


    "Is everything alright?"


    "Yes, everything looks good." Without giving it a second thought, he trusted her words.


    Once Koroki finished changing, he heard the school bell ringing outside the room. He quickly checked the clock on the wall.


    The clock read:


    11:13 AM.


    Koroki vaguely remembered getting to homeroom around 8:00, so he had basically missed most of his classes by now. Koroki began to panic, quickly dressed, glancing at the clock. ¡°What class am I missing right now?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Nurse Hapi tried to remember the class schedule since everyone in his class followed the same schedule. ¡°I think your gym class is about to start soon.¡±


    ¡°Crap! If I skip all my classes on my first day, Ishio is gonna kill me!¡± Koroki quickly picked up his belongings, stumbling over his words as he hurried to class, ¡°Thanks!¡±


    Nurse Hapi waved Koroki goodbye as he left the nurse''s office. As he dashed out of the nurse''s room, Nurse Hapi watched him leave, with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "You''ve got an interesting kid there, Ishio. I wonder how he will perform in the future."


    ___

 Gym

    "Crap. How long was I gone for? What class period is it?"


    Looking at the schedule, his P.E. class had almost started. He darted through every classroom, growing more anxious with each passing minute, but failed to find anyone. With no other option, Koroki stepped outside from the right side of the building and strolled around the school courtyard, lost. Students flooded the campus floor, their voices blending into a low hum of conversation.


    Judging from the students idling around, the bell Koroki heard earlier was for the previous class.


    "Where¡¯s the gym?" Maybe one of his classmates could help him. He struggled to find anyone from his homeroom class, preferably Surata, but-- no luck.


    He technically skipped most of his classes, so he wasn¡¯t trying to cause more trouble for himself.


    Stranded in the courtyard, Koroki looked up at the tall buildings on campus. Next to one of the buildings was another, much smaller compared to the school building. He noticed students walking from and into the building. The faces of those students weren¡¯t familiar to Koroki.


    If it was time for P.E., it would be in the gymnasium, a.k.a. the shortest building.


    ¡°Is this the right place? Ugh, at this point, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Koroki either picked the wrong building and became late or found his class on time. Taking his chances, he headed for the small building. Strolling through the open-air corridors that connected the different school buildings, his sense of worry faded away as his monotoned expression returned.


    ___


    Looking like he didn''t have a care in the world, Koroki entered the building, walking with his hands behind his head. Lockers hugged the walls as Koroki was greeted by a crowded hallway of students. Coincidentally, after entering the door, Koroki heard someone calling his name.


    ¡°Koroki.¡± Its voice grew louder as it approached Koroki. A light but friendly punch to his back caught Koroki off guard.


    "Hey, Koroki. How was your trip to the doctor''s office?" Koroki looked toward the voice and found Surata.


    Thinking back to the nurse¡¯s office. Koroki wanted to erase the entire moment from his memory. "I- I don¡¯t wanna talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh alright. Well, why did she punch you like that?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, Ishio told her to punch me and wanted to test it out." Koroki rubbed his head again, remembering the pain. ¡°Damn, she really didn¡¯t hold back!¡±


    Surata half-heartedly chuckled, "Well, that''s Father for you."


    The brothers paused their conversation for a while. As they continued walking, Koroki curiously asked, "By the way, how do they even know Ishio?"


    "Father works in the Noye Agency building next to us. He also used to be a teacher at this school before.


    ¡°Teacher?! Who would let someone like that teach students?¡±


    Surata added, ¡°Some of the teachers would tell me how happy he was training his students. But, during the War of the Fallen, Father stopped teaching. Now he''s only focused on working as one of the higher-ups."


    "Mhmm."


    As the brothers headed to the gym, a strong presence approached them. Because of the number of students in the hallway, they couldn''t feel the aura or pinpoint the presence. It wasn''t until they bumped into each other that they finally noticed each other.


    "Hey! You''re Koroki, right?" they asked with their dark and deep voice.


    Despite their presence, the tall, lean, muscular man stared Koroki down, annoyed. The man was dressed very professionally, his sandy-blonde short hair slicked back. He wore thin glasses and a white-collar shirt with black suspenders.


    Koroki felt the man¡¯s powerful aura forming around him as if he were the prey of a predator. Koroki could tell right away--this man was dangerous.


    Koroki kept his cool, unfazed. He slowly turned around and gradually faced the intimidating man. "Yes?"


    "Mr. Latro, is everything alright?" Surata replies.


    Latro was a licensed Shikari and a staff member in this school. He was a teacher who wasn¡¯t liked by his students. His serious demeanor and dark, powerful aura intimidated them.


    "Ugh¡­Why does everyone want my attention today?¡± Koroki complained, ¡°Didn''t know I was a celebrity." To his knowledge, Koroki had never seen Mr. Latro before. Yet, for some reason, Latro couldn''t wipe away his annoyed expression, as if Koroki did something to make him angry.


    Koroki inspected Latro''s face. Whenever Latro blinked, Koroki discovered a Noye marking carved from his inner eyelid.


    The marking had the symbol:


    Ù©


    Latro''s eyes narrowed as he observed Koroki. As if his anger flowed through him like lava. Latro immediately swung at Koroki. Caught by surprise, Koroki''s reaction timing was tested as he swiftly ducked under Latro¡¯s strike.


    Surata''s eyes widened as he stood by, confused by Latro''s behavior. ¡°Mr. Latro never attacked a student like this before. Did Father tell him the same thing he told Nurser Hapi?¡±


    Koroki could probably take on a teacher with his current fighting skills, but it would give him a bad image on his first day.


    To prevent this fight from lasting longer, Koroki hurriedly ran away from Latro. Surata copied Koroki, thinking that he might be hit next.


    ¡°Come back here!¡± Mr. Latro declared with his voice filled with authority.


    The boys ignored Latro and attempted to escape. They rapidly squeezed through the cluster of students, trying to find their class. Students stared at the interaction as if they were watching them play a game of cat and mouse.


    Down the crowded hallway, Surata spotted their fellow classmates entering a room. ¡°C¡¯mon Koroki, our class is this way!¡±


    They hurried to the classroom door. With quick effort, Koroki powerfully slid the front door open. After the boys entered, Koroki forcefully closed it shut, using his body as a barricade.


    ___


    The second bell rang, signaling the start of class. The boys gasped for breath, holding themselves by their knees.


    The teacher stood in front of the class, glancing in their direction. ¡°Nice job, boys. You barely made it.¡±


    The teacher¡¯s voice felt familiar to them. They focused their attention on the teacher as they greeted the class.


    "Good morning, class!"


    The students responded back in unison. "Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Your teacher called in sick today, so I will be your substitute for today. You can call me Mr. Ishio.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    The boys¡¯ eyebrows were raised by surprise. They looked at the front of the class and saw Ishio greeting the other students.


    Ishio turned to the boys again. "Hey boys, how''s school going so far?" he kindly smiled, gesturing at them.


    Despite their shocked reaction, Surata couldn¡¯t stop gasping for breath while Koroki recovered but sighed in disgust as he walked to find a seat.


    Their class wasn''t in a gymnasium. Being in a vast, empty room with no signs of desks, the room resembled some training hall- a dojo. So, the students sat on the vast floor or stood.


    With everyone present, the class began.


    Ishio decided to evaluate the students¡¯ skills. ¡°Let¡¯s start by doing some basic exercises.¡±


    The class erupted, complaining about the simple task. ¡°Umm... why do we need to learn the basics?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we know the basics. Let¡¯s just practice our Noye.¡±


    Ishio sighed, disappointed by the class¡¯s whining. ¡°Before we learn Noye, we must train our bodies first. Our Noye needs a strong vessel as its host."


    He prepared for the students to begin strength training: arm exercises, core exercises, leg exercises, and an excessive amount of cardio. The class turned into a gym session.


    Despite the students giving it their all, some excelled more than others.


    Surata effortlessly excelled in all these training exercises. If this were a test, he would probably have the highest score.


    On the other hand, Koroki saw this as an opportunity. Giving himself a break from the ruckus, he lay sideways near the corner of the room, nearly falling asleep.


    He arrived on time, so Ishio couldn¡¯t give him backlash for skipping class.


    Ishio appreciated Surata¡¯s hard work in effort. He let out a heart-warm smile towards Surata. On the other hand, he glanced at Koroki and sighed.


    The classmates grew tired fast, panting and sweating. That was an indication for Ishio to proceed to the next phase of training. ¡°Alright, class. Now it''s time for actual training."


    Ishio headed to the nearby storage room in the gym. Sounds of gym equipment and balls bouncing around flowed out of the room. After a while, tons of wooden bokkens flew out of the room, scattering across the floor.


    It looked like there were enough swords for each student.


    The students stood there, dazzled, with a blank stare. "What''s the point in using these?¡± one student asked.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Some students weren''t fans of wooden swords. They only learned how to use Noye during hand-to-hand combat.


    Mr. Ishio explained in detail. "Noye can be used offensively and defensively. Using your Noye increases your base power and defense. For this combat training, we will use these "special" weapons."


    The students closely examined the wooden weapons. Each sword had a small marking on the hilt.


    The marking was the symbol:


    Çé


    "These weapons are Noye-infused swords. Simply applying Noye to these weapons will extend your attacks, becoming stronger."


    One of the basic requirements for enrolling at Shikari High was to understand Noye already. You would never get registered in this school without knowing or awakening your Noye.


    "Now I want you guys to pick a partner to spar against."


    All the students looked at one another as they began picking their partners.


    "Yes! Finally!" Excitement sparked in Surata. He was eager to practice actual combat, so he decided to find one of the stronger students to spar against.


    Before finding a partner, Surata approached his father joyfully. ¡°Hey Father, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re teaching again. What made you decide to come back?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I remember when you asked me about it. So, I decided to give it another shot.¡±


    Ishio turned to Surata with a smile that felt a bit too sincere, almost as if he was hiding something. On the other hand, Koroki was still lying in the corner. He couldn''t try to be more of an outcast even if he tried.


    Once again, Ishio noticed his sons'' behaviors. To avoid using his threatening methods, Ishio approached the laid-back Koroki and attempted to motivate him.


    "Koroki, since you don''t have a partner, I''ve found a student to spar with you."


    The student looked ordinary in Koroki''s eyes. His genuine happy expression and face full of confidence were typical of a star student. He looked well-nurtured and determined to succeed.


    Rather than being bored in school, Koroki decided to play along. The boys shook hands as an introduction.


    Koroki stood up, picked up a wooden sword, and walked to an open space with his partner. They took their stances glaring at each other.


    "I won''t go easy on you," the student declared.


    "Mhmm."


    Once everyone found their partners, they separated into their own space, and the center of the room became packed.


    The rest of the students took their stances. They closed their eyes, concentrating on their Noye. They could feel their heart rate increasing and body getting hotter. Their eyes glowed their distinguished color.


    Koroki and Surata patiently waited for their opponents to use their Noye.


    Ishio watched as his students activated their power. ¡°Great job! Now, try to apply your power to the weapon.¡±


    The students struggled to transfer their Noye into their weapons. Some tried to force the power out like they were constipated, while others did it with ease.


    Eventually, the class figured out how to transfer their Noye. As they shared their power, their weapons gradually resonated with their corresponding Noye color.


    Surata was bedazzled by his opponent''s infused sword. ¡°Woah! That¡¯s so cool! I can feel their power from their sword.¡±


    Surata noticed his partner¡¯s knees buckling as they firmly gripped their weapon. Their weapons felt heavier than usual. Surata felt their aura expanding to their swords as if it were attached to their bodies.


    The students carefully took their stance.


    "Looks like almost everyone figured it out," Ishio said, inspecting his students individually. ¡°Now, we can start practicing combat. Ready. Begin!¡±


    The class began sparring one after another, the clash of wooden swords echoing throughout the room.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Not even a second went by, and Ishio suddenly heard a student scream across the room.


    Everyone stopped in place, distracted by the interruption.


    Ishio followed the cry, only to find Koroki standing above his partner, who was lying flat on the floor.


    Koroki disappointedly sighed. "Well, that wasn''t much training for me."


    Speechless was the only word to describe it. The entire room silently stared at Koroki, stunned by the feat. They couldn¡¯t comprehend. Maybe his partner slipped? There¡¯s no way Koroki won that quickly.


    While the class searched for answers, Koroki casually strolled back to his spot and sat on the floor with his wooden sword leaning on his shoulder.


    Ishio nervously smiled, unable to find the right words. "Come on Koroki, that was too fast! You could''ve at least gone a little easier."


    "You said this was training. So, I couldn''t go easy."


    "I guess you have a point." As much as Ishio hated admitting it, Koroki seemed more competent than he appeared.


    The class realized that the lazy Koroki was no joke. They thought he was really an ordinary, weak kid. Sweat glances formed around the students¡¯ faces.


    However, a sly grin spread across Surata¡¯s face, the corner of his mouth curling up in a confident smirk. "I knew this would happen. That kid stood no chance against Koroki. He''s too strong for him."


    Surata would have chosen Koroki as his partner at first. Koroki would have been an excellent partner, giving him a run for his money. However, with Koroki¡¯s sluggish behavior, Surata knew Koroki would most likely decline his offer, so he had a better chance of finding someone else.


    The students'' shocked expressions weren''t taken negatively, however. The other students steadily returned to their sparring session. Back and forth they went, smacking each other¡¯s weapons.


    Despite fighting without Noye, Surata blocked his opponent¡¯s strikes with ease, knocking them down with a strike of his own. Surata wiped the sweat dripping from his forehead. ¡°Phew, that was a good fight. I wonder who my next opponent will be.¡±


    Eventually, the rest of the class finished their fights. Ishio proudly clapped his hands, congratulating their efforts. Koroki refused to watch the other sparring sessions as his body grew tired from sitting. He slowly closed his eyes, falling asleep. However, his slumber was interrupted by the loud stomps in the room. He opened his eyes and was surrounded by his classmates.


    ¡°Huh? Why is everyone surrounding me?¡±


    Without rest, the entire class quickly approached Koroki, with their eyes sparkling. They spoke in a rush, their voices rising with each word.


    ¡°Hey, Koroki. Let¡¯s spar!¡±


    ¡°Koroki, we should fight it out!¡±


    The classmates fidgeted around Koroki, challenging him.


    "Why am I suddenly getting this attention? I didn''t ask for this." Koroki complains to himself. The last thing he wanted from his spar sessions was to do more useless work. ¡°I¡¯m good. You guys should spar with someone else.¡±


    The students'' constant yapping ruined his relaxation, almost making Koroki lose his mind.


    ¡°No way! You ended your fight in seconds! I want to see how strong you really are.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and you didn¡¯t even use your Noye. You must be strong!¡±


    Ishio looked on, smiling at the class¡¯s determination to fight Koroki.


    Koroki barely received much praise in his life. Rather than go crazy, Koroki accepted their challenges. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fight you guys!¡± Koroki declared, scratching his hair. ¡°The faster I fight them, the faster I can go back to sleep.¡±


    Whether it was one against one or one against twelve, one by one, Koroki challenged them.


    He would spar with them, holding back a little. The class struggled to land a strike on Koroki as he swiftly dodged their attacks, winning every time. Each fight displayed a different Noye and different levels of strength. The gap between their power levels was obviously vast. There were no breaks. The fighting didn¡¯t stop. When one fight ended, the next one quickly started. Koroki felt like he was fighting infinite battles, and he was never going back to sleep.


    Ishio encourages the class, "Who would like to fight against Koroki next?"


    The students huddled up, raising their hands to get picked.


    "I''ll fight him!" the crowd split as Surata stepped up for the challenge. He was eager to prove himself against Koroki.


    The crowd gossiped with each other.


    "Wasn''t Koroki the person who saved him yesterday?"


    "Yeah, does he think he has a chance of winning?"


    Those comments weren''t enough to stop Surata''s determination. He wanted to prove to his classmates, to Koroki, and to himself that he was strong.


    Koroki arched his eyebrow. "Um¡­you sure you want to take me on, Surata?"


    Surata confidently responded. "Yeah! We never had an actual fight between brothers yet, have we?"


    Koroki glared at Surata, showing how serious he was. "I won''t go easy on you. You know that, right?"


    "I wouldn''t want it any other way."


    The boys grabbed their choice of weapons and took their stances, glaring at one another with their poker faces. Even though this was a Noye training session, the class erupted in excitement watching two brothers fight without Noye. The class settled down, feeling the tension growing thicker.


    Surata¡¯s body trembled from Koroki¡¯s immense aura. He gripped the sword¡¯s hilt desperately, sweat dripping from his palms. Despite his nervousness, his resolve hadn¡¯t swayed, focusing on winning this spar.


    After a moment of silence, Ishio shouted, "Begin!"


    The two began to brawl. The swings of the swords pierced through the air. Surata struggled to land a successful hit on Koroki while Koroki effortlessly dodged each strike.


    As he continued attacking, Surata felt uneasy. As Koroki continued to dodge, Surata noticed that Koroki was only dodging. Koroki refused to attack Surata, only defending.


    "Why hasn¡¯t he attacked yet? I thought he said he wasn¡¯t going easy on me.¡± Surata''s determination gradually faded into anger. ¡°Is he messing with me?"


    Koroki probably felt Surata was still weak. He was just toying with him. With that thought, Surata''s anger only grew, and his eyes became sharper.


    Enraged, Surata strays from his usual swordplay and surprisingly manages to slip into a successful strike, hitting Koroki on the cheek. ¡°Wow, I got a hit in!¡±


    The spectators could only gasp in amazement since he was the first student to land a hit on Koroki.


    Surata couldn¡¯t let that attack disrupt his concentration on the fight. Koroki was caught off guard by Surata¡¯s attack. He acknowledged Surata''s enraged strikes and quickly changed tactics.


    Koroki continued to block his strikes, making Surata think he had the advantage. After dodging for a while, Koroki knocked Surata¡¯s sword with a powerful thrust.


    Following the strike, he instantly threw a barrage of fast strikes toward Surata. Surata''s eyes couldn''t keep up with Koroki''s rapid strikes. Surata struggled to keep his stance from the onslaught. Once Surata recollected himself, Koroki swiftly faded from Surata¡¯s vision. ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Koroki magically reappeared behind Surata. Surata quickly turned around, in shock at Koroki¡¯s quick movements. Before Surata could react, Koroki swept Surata¡¯s sword from his hand with a quick strike. Not giving a chance for Surata to breathe, Koroki kicked Surata off his feet.


    A couple of minutes was all it took for the battle to end. Koroki victoriously stood above Surata, aiming his sword''s tip at Surata''s throat.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it!¡± Ishio announced.


    The spectating students cheered on the boys for putting on a good fight, like spectators witnessing the end of a play.


    "Nice try. That wasn''t half bad." Koroki exclaimed, asserting his superiority in strength.


    Surata was left without words, refusing to accept the result. ¡°It was never a close fight at all. Damn, I thought I had a chance. He really was just testing me!!!"


    Since their first interaction, Surata had known Koroki was on an entirely different level from him. He clenched his fists, disappointed in his performance.


    "I thought I was getting closer to him, but now I realize the gap between us is too big. At this rate, I¡¯ll never become a Shikari!"


    Koroki lowered his sword and reached his hand out to Surata. Surata took Koroki¡¯s hands and Koroki helped Surata stand up.


    Koroki acknowledged Surata¡¯s resolve throughout the fight. So, he decided to test Surata out. He purposely stalled until he had a grasp of Surata¡¯s fighting skills.


    He only took Surata¡¯s fight seriously because of his determination-- though he will never admit that to Surata.


    Ishio approached the boys with a heartfelt smile, patting their heads. "It looks like you''ve gotten stronger, boys!"


    The boys¡¯ faces were flustered, embarrassed by Ishio.


    As they were being praised, the last bell of the day rang. The class cleaned up as school ended. The students headed to their lockers to pick up their belongings and exited the building. The boys were tired from their battle, so they decided to head home.


    ___


    Half an hour later, the Aoi family returned home. Ishio opened the front door, feeling wonderful. ¡°Today was a good day. Did you boys have fun?¡±


    Surata stood straight, with a jolt of energy, ¡°Yes. Today was amazing, Father!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! What about you, Koroki?¡±


    Koroki sluggishly responded, ¡°The worst day ever! It was straight torture!¡±


    ¡°Maybe tomorrow will be better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I think I¡¯ll stay home.¡±


    Ishio raised his fist, trying not to crack. ¡°I think you will have fun at school tomorrow.¡±


    Ishio sent chills down Koroki¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Umm¡­Yeah, I¡¯ll try again tomorrow.¡± Koroki quickly waddled into the house, avoiding Ishio.


    ¡°Good.¡± Ishio lowered his fist, keeping his composure.


    Surata entered the door and removed his shoes. ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to start making dinner. Could you and Koroki make the table?¡±


    ¡°Alright, sounds good to me,¡± Ishio replied, thinking of what Surata would cook.


    After the family settled in their home, Surata finished preparing dinner. He carefully brought a huge bowl of white rice and a tray filled with chicken to the table, which had been prepped by Koroki and Ishio. ¡°Alright, guys, today I made some Chicken Parmesan with some rice.¡±


    Ishio couldn¡¯t wait another minute, salivating from the smell of the rich aroma of the food.


    Once everything was set, they sat down, put their hands together, and prayed for the food.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal! Amen!¡±


    The family began enjoying their long-anticipated dinner.


    ¡°Mhmm, this is so good!¡± Ishio said, enjoying every bite he took.


    The delicious food stopped them from speaking at the table as they were absorbed in its appetizing flavor.


    While eating, Ishio broke the silence and suddenly asked something of Koroki.


    "Hey Koroki, there''s something I''d like to ask you?"


    "What is it?" Koroki mumbled, stuffing his face with food in his mouth.


    "I noticed you didn¡¯t use your Noye in class today. Is there something wrong with your power?"


    Bringing that question up made Koroki think back to his memories. Koroki swallowed his food. Gazing at his food, his tone suddenly turned serious. "That''s not important."


    Ishio felt the tension at the table growing. "Oh. Sorry if I said something wrong."


    The family went back to eat their dinner. Even though he brought Koroki in, Ishio didn''t know much about him. Ishio''s gaze lingered on Koroki for a little longer, a poker-faced expression in his eyes as they finished their meals.


    ___

 Yorui

    May 17, 2013¡­


    As night fell in the Aoi country, a nearby city close to downtown awakened. Lampposts lit up the sidewalks as drunken men and women dressed in revealing clothing roamed the streets. Cigars and alcohol lingered in the air as adults cheered and laughed throughout the night. Women stood next to brothels, persuading and seducing men for their services.


    Although only adults were present, some teenagers tried to act rebellious and join in those activities.


    A young couple strolled down the street after leaving the cinema.


    ¡°That movie was so good! Don¡¯t you think babe?¡±


    The movie they watched was Tales of Two, a romantic story about a young couple who were forced to separate during childhood and reunited after many challenges and hardships.


    ¡°It was good. Thanks again ¡®bae for taking on this date.¡±


    The young man flustered from her appreciation. Inspired by the seductive environment and watching the movie, the young man felt comfortable.


    While walking through the street, he spotted an empty alley nearby.


    ¡°Come over here.¡± The young man suggested. He quickly grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist, dragging her into the alley to a more private area.


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± she jokingly said, unaware of where he was taking her. The girl didn¡¯t have a choice but to follow him.


    After entering the dark alley, the boy smoothly pressed his girl against the stone wall. He slowly closed in on her, puckering his lips and closing his eyes.


    His girl was caught off guard as his lips touched hers. She felt the warm sensation from the kiss and allowed it to continue as they got intimate.


    The boy¡¯s hand slowly made its way under her shirt.


    As they were enjoying themselves, a cunning voice stopped them in their track.


    ¡°Must be nice¡­ doing that with your partner,¡± The figure nagged with a sinister chuckle. Their voice was raspy and male. He lurked in the shadows, unable to see his figure.


    The mysterious man looked down at the boy¡¯s waist. Strapped along the boy¡¯s waist, a sword dangled on the boy¡¯s waist. He further inspected the boy, seeing a Noye marking on the boy¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Nice weapon you got there. Hehe. Hopefully, you can make this entertaining.¡±


    Suddenly, the figure¡¯s eyes emerged from the darkness, glowing orange.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    The sounds of flesh slashing covered the area as the couple screamed in despair as the night went on.


    ___


    The following morning, as the sun began to peek over the horizon, Surata and Koroki made their way back to school.


    During their homeroom class, Ishio arrived at the campus and headed to the principal''s office. As he walked towards the door, he heard many noises.


    He opened the door and stumbled upon a grown woman, panicking.


    ¡°Crap. Crap. Crap.¡± Her tanned skin showed her darker complexion. The one strand that fell from her wavy, thin black hair with ocean-blue highlights blocked her vision. The other side of her head was clipped by hairclips, letting her clumsy yet somewhat professional personality shine.


    The principal''s office was extremely messy, filled with scrunched-up pieces of paper and documents scattered around.


    That¡¯s how it normally looked like. Ishio always caught her knocking something over or causing a mess. And every time it happened, Ishio was always disappointed, like a big brother-little sister relationship.


    The pile of documents was most likely her fault. Ishio looked disgusted towards the principal at the sight of the mess.


    Hearing the door open, she tried to think of a response to the mess, ¡°Ishio! Listen, I can explain. You see, I was in the middle of¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t care,¡± responded Ishio, agitated.


    She pouted at his rude response. Afterwards, her face relaxed as she regained her composure. ¡°So Ishio, what did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Principal Tsume, can you-¡±


    Principal Tsume immediately cut Ishio off. ¡°I told you already. You don¡¯t have to be so formal, idiot.¡±


    Ishio let out a sigh, trying to respect her title. ¡°Alright¡­ Tsume.¡±


    Principal Tsume grinned happily, feeling a warm sensation in her body from hearing Ishio addressing her correctly.


    Ishio continued. ¡°Could it be possible if I could be a teacher again?¡±


    Ishio wasn¡¯t an official teacher. He showed up yesterday to act as a substitute. Since it was him who requested it, the school allowed it. However, he knew he couldn¡¯t just keep doing that. Principal Tsume sat to think about Ishio''s offer.


    She exclaims, ¡°Ishio, your family is one of the 3 strongest clans in this world. You shouldn¡¯t be a teacher anymore ever since that incident. That¡¯s what you told me, and that¡¯s also why you left, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ishio chose not to answer, standing in silence, quietly glancing away from her.


    ¡°After losing many of your comrades and past students, you strayed away to put anyone else in danger. What made you change your mind?


    Ishio momentarily recalled the students he once taught and the comrades he fought alongside. Many of his past comrades were childhood friends.


    Afterwards, Ishio cleared his mind, determined. He smiled softly, exposing his dimples, and responded with these simple words: ¡°It¡¯s because I have hope.¡±


    Principal Tsume was left there, dazed. With his adoring gaze, Tsume stood there, pushing up her glasses, wondering if she had heard correctly. ¡°Huh? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Ishio refused to respond as he stood in deep thought, with his eyes closed and exposing a faint smile. It was like his soul had traveled to a different world, his body an empty vessel.


    Feeling left out with no explanation, Tsume was flustered. Her childish side showed as she tugged on his top, bugging Ishio to explain his answer, pouting.


    Constantly whining and bugging wasn¡¯t enough to wipe away Ishio¡¯s expression. In the end, she never got the answer she wanted.


    Tsume then let out a sigh. ¡°Alright, Ishio. I don¡¯t know why you want to be a teacher again, but you seem to have a reason to. Since you''re asking, I¡¯ll let you teach again.¡±


    Ishio¡¯s face rose with joy in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Tsume. I really appreciate it.¡±


    Tsume calmly smiled, trying not to blush from his appreciation towards her.


    Ishio faced the door and headed towards it, eager to prepare for his class as a teacher. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Tsume. I look forward to working with you again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my line.¡±


    ___


    At the same time as this interaction, the students were talking amongst each other in their classrooms. Surata sat talking amongst his friends who invaded his seat.


    ¡°Did you finally ask Karla out, Ichiro?¡± asked Daiki as he bumped Ichiro¡¯s shoulders, raising his eyebrow with a smirk.


    ¡°I did, but she rejected me! She told me that she had a boyfriend.¡± Ichiro blubbered, feeling heartbroken for the millionth time. ¡°But that¡¯s a lie! I haven¡¯t seen her around any guy in school.¡±


    Daiki comforted Ichiro, mentioning, ¡°Yeah, man, she just used that excuse so you can stop bothering her. She doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend. She tried asking me out a couple of days ago, but I rejected her.¡±


    Ichiro eyes almost popped out of his socket, in shock. He blurted out, ¡°Huh, why!?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not looking for a girl right now.¡±


    Ichiro gritted his teeth, clenching his fist angrily. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky!¡±


    Surata chuckled at Ichiro¡¯s anger as Daiki continued to tease Ichiro.


    After teasing Ichiro long enough, Daiki looked towards Koroki. Koroki sat at the windowsill, alone, staring off into the distance. ¡°Hey Surata, how come Koroki is sitting over there and not at his desk?¡±


    Surata replied, with an assumption in mind. ¡°He isn¡¯t used to being around so many people. He probably saw you guys surround my desk and went to get some space. He did get a lot of attention yesterday, so he probably wants to be alone for a bit.¡±


    Daiki and Ichiro glanced at each other, their eyes darkening with sadness. ¡°Dang, I wanted to be friends with him.¡±


    Surata quickly noted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just a little shy.¡±


    Minutes went by, and Ms. Shirai arrived at class.


    ¡°Good morning class. Before class starts, I want to inform you that there will be an assembly later today.¡± She said strolling to her desk with her hand filled with paper.


    The students'' curiosity was piqued. It was the first assembly of the new school year, and everyone in the class was a first-year student, so they didn¡¯t know what to expect. They gossiped with each other, trying to gather ideas about the reason for the assembly.


    ¡°Oh man, I wonder what this assembly¡¯s about.¡± exclaimed a student.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably going to be about an upcoming test.¡± Another replied.


    The student spoke so loudly that the entire class overheard it. The word ¡°test¡± triggered a change in the room¡¯s aura, making the area gloomy. Nobody liked to take tests. They were the worst part of school, next to homework.


    Ms. Shirai stared at her students, closing her eyes with a forced grin, unable to change their mood. She then noticed Koroki sitting alone at the windowsill. He continued to stare outside, blocking out the noise in the room.


    Looking worried, she walked up to him. ¡°Hey, Koroki. Class is about to start. You should go back to your seat.¡±


    Koroki nonchalantly replied, ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    Ms. Shirai smiled awkwardly at Koroki. ¡°Listen, I know you¡¯re still new here, but try to get along with everyone else.¡±


    Koroki refused to engage in social activities as he wasted his time staring off into the distance or just sleeping.


    ¡°Alright, Mom. I¡¯ll be sure to do the dishes later too.¡± Koroki replied using sarcasm as his way to end the conversation, still looking away from her.


    Ms. Shirai half-heartedly chuckled, trying to keep her composure. ¡°Ha, I¡¯m not your mother, I¡¯m your teacher.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long until the bell rang, and class had started.


    ___


    After their classes had finished, the students gathered outside on the school¡¯s ground floor, waiting for the assembly to start.


    Surata stood in front of the crowd with his friends, anticipating what was to come.


    ¡°So Surata, what do you think this is about?¡± Daiki curiously whispered with his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it has to be something important,¡± Surata exclaimed.


    As Surata chatted with his friends, he slowly glanced over his shoulder to Koroki.


    Koroki stood next to Surata, with his dead eyes, looking uninterested as he leaned back with his crossed arms behind his head. His constant yawning showed his boredom with the assembly.


    A few minutes later, the teachers arrived at the assembly. The idling stopped as the students felt the powerful energy in the air.


    The teachers, each with a different personality and appearance, headed towards the large fountain and lined up in front of it, facing the students. Shortly following them, Principal Tsume marched towards the fountain. She stood in front of the teachers, enforcing her status. Since everyone was present, Principal Tsume cleared her throat and proceeded to shout. ¡°Hello, everyone! I am the principal of this school, Principal Tsume. Thank you for coming!¡±


    The students cheer sarcastically, wary of the assembly being about exams. Tsume tilts her head, catching on to their expressions. ¡°What¡¯s with the gloomy mood here? What did your teacher tell you guys?¡±


    The students refused to respond. Their slouched and frowned expressions alerted Tsume. The standstill crowd made the air uncomfortable.


    ¡°Wow, what a dead crowd,¡± she mumbled. ¡°Anyways, today we have a special announcement! The annual ¡°Tournament of Heart¡± is coming up.¡±


    ¡°Tournament of Heart?¡±


    The students stood there bewildered, scratching their heads and fidgeting around. They were first years, so it made sense that they were confused. However, Surata couldn¡¯t contain his excitement.


    Tsume explained herself. ¡°For those that don¡¯t know, it¡¯s a tournament organized by every Noye school in the world. This means that you lovely children will be battling it out against the other schools to find out which school is the strongest. And based on your performance, you could be granted with your very own Noye License.¡±


    The students clapped and shouted with uncontainable excitement. They would be able to show off and improve their skills before becoming future Shikaris.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°The Tournament of Heart? The same one which Father had won before? If I win this tournament, I can be one step closer to my goal!¡± Surata¡¯s determination had reinforced his mindset, fixating on winning this tournament.


    On the other hand, Koroki smacked his lips, looking away from Principal Tsume. He frowned, displeased by the whole thing. ¡°A tournament? Really? Doesn¡¯t anyone have anything else better to do than waste their time on something like that?¡±


    ¡°This tournament will be held in 3 months.¡± Principal Tsume turned her attention to the teachers behind her. ¡°To help you train, you will be assigned to groups of 3 with a teacher. The teachers will be the ones to determine the groups, so look forward to that in the next couple of days.¡±


    The students chattered excitedly amongst themselves, their voices filling the atmosphere with a lively buzz.


    ¡°Our own personal teacher,¡± Daiki cheerfully exclaimed. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t get Mr. Latro.¡±


    ¡°I want Nurse Hapi as my teacher.¡± Ichiro blushed, as his face flustered.


    Daiki exasperated, holding the urge to facepalm. ¡°You idiot. She isn¡¯t a teacher.¡±


    Principal Tsume¡¯s speech was concluding as she suggested, ¡°So, make sure you practice and beat the living crap out of the other schools.¡± Her voice suddenly deepened, the aura emanating around her turning dark and serious. "If you don''t, expect a whole month''s worth of exams." The students were visibly scared, their apprehension showing as they dreaded the thought of upcoming exams.


    ¡°Just kidding! Ha-ha,¡± Principal Tsume laughed, reverting to her usual persona.


    Just like that, the assembly ended, and the boys continued attending school until the final bell rang.


    ___


    After finishing their classes, the sound of the final bell echoed throughout the building. The students cheered loudly, ready to return home.


    They hurriedly walked through the gym¡¯s door, chatting. Surata stayed longer to help clean the class and put the gym equipment away. His heart was pumping with excitement, and he couldn''t stand still.


    ¡°The Heart of Tournament! A tournament where the strongest compete to become a Shikari! I wonder what kind of guys I¡¯m going to be fighting against! Wow! I¡¯m so excited, I can¡¯t relax! I need to train harder!¡±


    While cleaning, he spotted Koroki heading towards the door. ¡°Hey, Koroki. I¡¯m going to stay and train some more. Do you want to stay and help me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Yesterday was enough. What more do you need?¡±


    ¡°Huh? You barely trained me!¡± Surata quickly recollected his memory of their training yesterday. ¡°We sparred only twice! You easily won both times¡­ and then you went back to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you know the saying. Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, shame on me.¡±


    Surata began to get angry, his nerves ticked from catching those strays. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean!?¡±


    ¡°Listen, you¡¯re better off training the way you are. I¡¯m not a good teacher, so I can¡¯t help much.¡± Koroki waved Surata goodbye, leaving the gym. ¡°I¡¯ll see you home.¡±


    Surata¡¯s nerves calmed down. ¡°I don¡¯t understand Koroki. How is someone that strong, but so weak-minded?¡±


    Without help, Surata trained himself once again at school as Koroki headed home.


    ___


    The sun shone across the city of Heiwa. It was before rush hour, so the streets weren¡¯t flooding with pedestrians and cars.


    Koroki strolled down the sidewalk, relaxed as usual, on his way home to relax and enjoy himself.


    ¡°Everyone looks excited about this tournament. I don¡¯t see the point in it. Why is everyone trying to become stronger? Eh, whatever. It doesn¡¯t matter. All I care about is hopping on that couch.¡±


    During his stroll, he noticed police cars parked nearby, close to an alley. He overheard indistinct voices coming from the alley, which sparked his curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?¡±


    Koroki proceeded to walk forward. He turned his head towards the suspicious alley.


    The entrance to the alley appeared to be blocked by yellow "caution" tape. Inside, he stumbled upon a couple of men in suits who were writing in their small notebooks. Next to them, more men in police uniforms were examining a dead body.


    In cases like that, that wasn¡¯t Koroki¡¯s business. It could just be a simple crime. Crime like that happened anywhere. He only wanted to peek.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a normal murder scene. I thought it was something more interesting.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know anything and wanted no part in it, so he didn¡¯t budge. That was his mindset. But he couldn¡¯t help but overhear the loud police officers chatting.


    ¡°Poor kid. This is the seventh one this week.¡± A police officer noted, examining the body with one knee.


    ¡°I know. And every victim always has the same cut on their body.¡± Another added.


    Koroki¡¯s eyebrows squinted for a moment. ¡°Huh? Same cut on their bodies? Why would they have the exact cuts?¡±


    Maybe it was not an ordinary murder. Normally, killers kill their victims without worrying about where they cut them. However, this killer seemed to like killing them in the same spot.


    Koroki¡¯s interest piqued even more. ¡°Maybe this is more interesting than I thought.¡± He slowly leaned against the alley¡¯s wall, outside the entrance. He didn¡¯t want the officers to see him.


    The paramedics were nowhere in sight, so he hid in plain sight and waited until the officers left the scene.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call the paramedics to get rid of the body.¡± The officer offered.


    ¡°With the amount of calls they¡¯re getting, I don¡¯t think they will arrive soon.¡±


    Interrupting their small talk, another voice spoke raspy from the officer¡¯s walkie-talkie. ¡°Officer Willy. Officer James. We have another possible dead body located in the Tiron district. Repeat, another possible dead body located in the Tiron district. Requesting to bring the detectives as well, over.¡±


    ¡°Another one? We are really working overtime here.¡± The officers complained. ¡°Come on detectives, we have another body to investigate.¡± The detectives obeyed their command and headed for the police cars.


    It wasn¡¯t long until the police officers and detectives chatted their way into their cars and drove off.


    After they left, Koroki took the opportunity to investigate himself. He casually lifted the yellow tape and ducked underneath, entering the scene.


    The alley got darker the more he entered it.


    The surrounding buildings prevented light from entering. Trash fell from the overfilled dumpsters, while rats ran around, taking shelter. The lingering smell of flesh and garbage filled Koroki¡¯s nostrils.


    Despite the disgusting environment, Koroki ignored it, immune to the smell, as his eyes were fixated on the body.


    He slowly approached the dead body. The dead young male body was covered in blood and swarmed by bugs. The man had his clothes removed, along with his accessories. There was a deep slash from his chest down to his waist, cutting through the tissue. Koroki inspected the man¡¯s face, noticing a cut on his cheek. This victim had the letter ¡°Y¡± carved into their skin.


    Koroki spat on the ground, annoyed, uttering, ¡°What a waste of time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a waste of time?¡± a voice responded. Its voice was flat, rid of any emotions.


    ¡°Huh?! Who said that!?¡± Koroki quickly put up his guard, wondering how he didn¡¯t notice their presence.


    Koroki carefully searched for the voice. He stumbled upon a girl sitting on the fire escape staircase in front of him, hiding herself with her knees.


    The girl appeared to be about the same age as Koroki. Her clothes were dirty, including a black crop top, and baggy grey cargo pants. Her scent was disturbing.


    Her wavy dark green hair, with bangs hanging over her eyebrows, was cut like a jellyfish. It stretched down, resting slightly above her chest. Her dark-brown eyes, dead, soulless, dark brown eyes glared at Koroki.


    Why was this young girl sitting on the staircase, let alone around this crime scene? Did she know the deceased person? That would be the only reason Koroki can think of.


    ¡°What¡¯s a waste of time?¡± She repeated, irritated like she was just ignored.


    Noticing the young girl, he relaxed. She looked like she was harmless and had no ill intentions.


    ¡°This entire thing. Why¡¯d they do this? To steal? Or have fun playing with people? That¡¯s what I mean by waste of time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with stealing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Her brain couldn¡¯t comprehend the words that came out of Koroki. She expected the natural response of someone saying stealing was bad. That¡¯s what everyone was taught and was known to society as a bad thing. Maybe she heard him wrong. ¡°So¡­ what he did¡­ isn¡¯t wrong?¡±


    Koroki deeply gazed at the dead body. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t understand the whole carving fetish thing, but I can understand the stealing part.¡±


    ¡°Wh- What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°People steal for a lot of reasons. Some do it to survive, and some do it for just straight pleasure.¡± Koroki shifted his dull eyes to the girl. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they did it, but until I understand, I can¡¯t say if it was wrong or not.¡± His eyes held no lies in them.


    ¡°¡­¡± The girl was left speechless. Her eyes dilated, glistening as though they saw light for the first time. She could feel the sincerity in his words.


    After a moment of silence, Koroki turned around, casually waving his hand up. ¡°Anyways, Imma head out. Just wasted my time. ¡®Later.¡± Koroki, with his unique walk, strolled back to the street, leaving the girl behind.


    The girl sat there in deep thought reminiscing what Koroki had said earlier:


    (I don¡¯t know why they did it, but until I understand, I can¡¯t say whether it was wrong or not.)


    ___


    Koroki would soon make it home. He quickly removed his boots and headed straight for the couch. He flopped onto the couch like how a tired man who worked a 12-hour shift returned home. He slacked off for a while, watching television and taking naps. As time went by, Surata returned from his after-school training. ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± Surata heard the television in the living room


    ¡°Yo,¡± murmured Koroki.


    ¡°Hey, so I was thinking. We should go shopping.¡± offers Surata.


    ¡°That¡¯s so boring.¡± Koroki lets out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Why do you want me to go?¡±


    Trying to avoid another kidnapping, bringing someone along would be safer. Also, this would be a great way to get closer to Koroki. With that in mind, Surata suggests, ¡°We can get you some more popsicles.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. I forgot. A new limited-edition strawberry shortcake flavor came out. And it¡¯s only out for today!¡± Koroki should have enough money from saving up the allowance money he got from Ishio.


    Without hesitation, Koroki gave in to Surata¡¯s bribing, his attitude completely changing: ¡°You know what? Sure, why not.¡±


    To attack a strong opponent is to find his weakness. Koroki¡¯s self-discipline toward sweets was his weakness, and Surata was well aware of that.


    Koroki¡¯s thoughts watered with excitement. ¡°Let me get my wallet.¡±


    As Koroki reached into his pocket to get his wallet, his pocket was empty. He instantly patted down his entire body, then searched around the room desperately, through every crevice and cranny--but no luck.


    The last time he remembered having it was after school. Using that knowledge, he realized he could have dropped it near the crime scene.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Koroki exclaimed, heading for the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To find my wallet! I¡¯ll be back.¡± Without wasting a second, Koroki darted through the door and hurried out of the house to retrieve his wallet.


    ___


    The sun was still shining across the city, but nightfall soon came.


    Returning to the alley, Koroki retraced his steps and searched for any clues. Both the girl and the dead body were gone. The paramedics must have picked the body up.


    So, he checked the empty alley, checking every corner, pile, and crevice. He searched and searched until he gave up. He had no luck.


    ¡°Damn it! This is my only chance to get this popsicle before it¡¯s sold out. Where is it!?¡±


    Koroki decided to go near the end of the alley, hoping his wallet was there. That was his last chance to find it.


    While searching through the trash, a familiar voice interrupted him. ¡°Um¡­what are you doing?¡±


    The voice felt familiar, but he couldn¡¯t match the face to the voice. Focused on searching, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m tryna to find my wallet.¡±


    Koroki turned around and glanced at the voice. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    Somehow, not remembering the voice, he realized it was the girl from the alley.


    Her voice and appearance were entirely different. Her melodic voice exuded a sense of smoothness and warmth, while her eyes glimmered with happiness, squinting slightly with the overflow of joy.


    Her scent smelt fresher, and her clothes looked clean as if they had been recently bought. She had received a total makeover.


    ¡°Where did she get all of this from? She didn¡¯t look like she had money earlier.¡± Surprised by her appearance, his suspicion grew. ¡°What¡¯s with the new clothes? Looks like you just stole them.¡±


    ¡°You like it? It was kinda expensive. By the way, I didn¡¯t steal them. I bought them.¡±


    Koroki subtly tilted his head. ¡°Bought them? With what money?¡±


    Bragging about her quote-on-quote ¡°wealth¡±, she boasted, ¡°With the money, you¡¯re your wal-¡±


    She quickly realized that her tongue slipped out. She instinctively covered her mouth with her hands. However, she had already exposed the truth.


    On the bright side, at least Koroki found out where his wallet was. However, this slight sense of relief couldn¡¯t contain the ticking anger building up in Koroki¡¯s body. As a result, Koroki grew furious. His teeth clenched as he felt the heat rising in his face. ¡°It was you! Give me back my money! I need it for the new limited-edition strawberry shortcake popsicle.¡±


    ¡°What, no way! Finders¡¯ keepers.¡±


    Koroki¡¯s blood boiled, feeling irritated by her mocking comment. ¡°Give it back, or I¡¯m gonna take it by force.¡±


    Koroki was a laid-back individual who preferred not to waste his energy unless of an emergency. And to get his sweets, this was an emergency.


    ¡°Take it? You¡¯re going to undress a girl?¡± provoked the girl, intimately covering her body.


    Koroki¡¯s minimal interaction with females showed as his face quickly blushed red out of embarrassment, avoiding eye contact with her. ¡°Huh!? No, I wouldn¡¯t do that-¡±


    Thump!


    With a swift motion, she aimed a high kick at Koroki, hoping to catch him off guard. Koroki¡¯s eyes widened, but his body reacted instinctively. He lifted his left hand just in time, feeling the powerful impact of her kick resonate through his arm. The force of it nearly made him stagger, but he held his ground, locking eyes with her.


    His eyes narrowed as he lifted his head up. ¡°Woah, hold on. You wanna fight me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not giving this back to you.¡± The girl replied, her voice becoming firmer, and her unwavering eyes fixated on Koroki.


    The tension escalated among the kids, creating the feeling that a battle was about to erupt.


    ¡°That money better have been important.¡±


    ¡°Better with me than with you.¡±


    Koroki¡¯s grip on her leg weakened. She quickly retracted her foot and leapt back, creating a gap between herself and Koroki. After pausing for a moment to catch her breath, she gathered her strength and charged toward Koroki with determined focus.


    His opponent was female, so he decided to go easy on her. Hurting her too badly would ruin his image. So, his plan was to play defense and make her tired.


    Her fighting style was unlike anything he had ever seen. The way she struck repeatedly, with such power and speed, was almost mesmerizing, as if she was self-taught.


    Each time Koroki managed to block a kick or a punch, the girl swiftly countered with a quick and relentless attack, leaving Koroki with no time to gather his thoughts. Despite not having time to think, Koroki maintained his composure and continued to maneuver, appearing unfazed.


    Her jaw clenched as her eyebrows furrowed lower than usual. ¡°Ugh, why can I land a punch?!¡±


    Out of pure frustration, realizing her disadvantage, her eyes suddenly glowed dark green.


    Koroki''s eyes widened in shock as he stood frozen in place, arms raised in a defensive block. The girl''s aura expanded rapidly. The pressure from her Noye became almost palpable as it weighed down on him.


    ¡°A green Noye!? She uses it too?¡± Even though it was unexpected, he did not think highly of it. As long as he blocked her attacks, his plan would still work.


    After activating her Noye, she threw another high kick. The weight of her attacks felt more powerful.


    ¡°Her attacks got stronger!¡± Koroki stepped back, feeling the effects of her attacks, trying to assess the situation.


    The girl had no fighting experience, so her plan was to stay on the attack. She did not hold back; she was determined to win this fight.


    She rushed Koroki and unleashed her barrage of strikes. Koroki¡¯s stamina slowly depleted as his hands and legs bruised up from the blocks. His limbs grew tired.


    Eventually, the girl managed to evade Koroki¡¯s blocks and found an opening. She quickly spun around and extended her leg, delivering a heavy spinning side kick to Koroki¡¯s stomach.


    Koroki spat out blood as the force of the kick sent him stumbling backward.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting this. Guess she was serious about the money.¡± He held his stomach, wiping the blood from his face. A half-smile sneakily leaked out of his face. ¡°Things just got a little more interesting.¡±


    Realizing how strong his opponent was, Koroki finally took it seriously. He took his stance, and the battle went from a one-sided battle to a straight brawl. They went back and forth, exchanging punches and kicks.


    Koroki would deliver a fast punch to her stomach, and she would immediately counter with a kick of her own. The two spat out saliva, growing tired as the battle continued. As they engaged in combat, the young girl''s mind continuously wandered.


    She carefully examined every move of Koroki''s body, attempting to discern any change in his eyes or locate any distinctive markings, yet even as they dodged and parried, she found no such sign.


    ¡°He can fight me without his Noye? Where is his mark? Why won¡¯t he use it? Does he even have it? Who is this guy?¡±


    After a few more blows, their energy level rapidly depletes. They charged at each other with all the strength they had left.


    Bam!


    They threw their final punch, which collided in a powerful clash. Their fists struck each other¡¯s jaws simultaneously. The force sent them both sprawling to the ground, gasping for breath.


    Both were exhausted, trying to catch their breath. While tired, the girl¡¯s resonating green eyes pulsated back into her original dark-brown color. They had no more strength to continue, so their fight ended in a stalemate.


    Koroki gasped while lying on the ground, propping himself up with his arms and gazing up at the sky. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ pretty good¡­ for a broke girl.¡±


    The girl face-planted onto the ground, her hair partially covering her face. She slowly lifted her head to brush away the strands blocking her view. ¡°And you¡¯re¡­ pretty good¡­ for a pink-haired perv.¡±


    Koroki¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°Huh¡­ what did you call me?¡±


    The two stare at each other for a moment. They could not take their situation seriously as they laughed.


    Two children were brawling in an alley over some money, leaving them lying in the alley¡¯s filth. What could be more absurd than that?


    The girl kindly asked Koroki. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Koroki, you?¡±


    ¡°Yorui.¡±


    Their gasping stopped as their breathing returned to normal. Yorui gathered her strength to sit up. ¡°Hey, sorry about the money. I would give it back, but I already gave the rest away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can deal without it. So, what made you want to live like this?¡± Koroki sarcastically asks.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t really a choice. I¡¯m just trying to survive. It¡¯s eat or be eaten out here, and I prefer to eat. But I also let others eat too. I don¡¯t like being selfish all the time.¡±


    Her words were sincere and filled with sympathy. Koroki understood her situation. Seeing the person she was, Koroki picked himself back up with a faint smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m gonna head out.¡±


    Yorui sat on the ground with her mouth widened, perplexed. ¡°Huh, you¡¯re actually letting me keep it?¡±


    Koroki rotated his arm, stretching his sore muscles. ¡°I already ate enough, so I don¡¯t mind letting good people eat too. It looks like you need it more than me anyway, so keep it. Think of it as a gift.¡±


    Koroki chuckled as he sarcastically added, ¡°Probably should¡¯ve bought food instead of clothes tho¡¯.¡±


    Yorui smacked her lips, annoyed by his comment.


    Koroki turned his back as he walked away. ¡°Just remember. Instead of stealing my money, you could have just asked.¡±


    Yorui stood motionless, her gaze locked on Koroki. His words gripped her heart, causing it to skip a beat after another. It felt like someone confessing their love. Her cheeks puffed up as she blushed.


    Koroki waved her goodbye and casually leaned his head on his lifted arms as he headed home.


    Feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, he left Yorui alone in the alley. She couldn''t stop thinking about Koroki''s words on both occasions. Her heart fluttered at the thought of him. This was a first for her.


    While she sat there in the alley, a shadow appeared to be lurking in the dark corner, overhearing their conversation. It stood there, its eyes suddenly lighting up orange in the darkness as it stared at Koroki and the girl. With unknown intent, it cockily laughed in the distance, scheming something that would soon be revealed.


    ___

 Confrontation

    The following day came, and the entire Aoi family stayed home. The boys were in the living room, idling.


    Surata usually came home later because of his after-school training. However, today was his rest day. Too much consecutive training could strain his muscles. So, he spent his after school, taking after Koroki, staying home and relaxing.


    He sat on the small couch, scrolling through the channels on the television. Koroki, on the large couch, took a long nap. His arm hung off the couch, while the other held a pillow on his head. Drool formed at the side of his mouth as he slumbered.


    Surata heard Ishio descend the stairs and approach him.


    ¡°Alright boys, looks like you have your first mission.¡±


    Surata''s mouth frowned from his confusion, ¡°Our first mission?¡±


    Koroki woke up from his slumber, lifting a pillow that covered his face. ¡°Mission? Since when do we get missions?¡±


    ¡°Well, to be honest, they want me to handle it. But I think you boys should be able to manage it yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Father. What¡¯s the mission?¡± Surata eagerly exclaimed. ¡°Yes, my first mission! This is my first step to becoming a real Shikari.¡±


    Koroki let out a yawn before rubbing his eyes. ¡°So¡­ you want us to do your dirty work?¡±


    Because of how unmotivated Koroki was, Ishio added a comment. ¡°You will obviously get paid for doing this.¡±


    ¡°Paid?¡± Koroki rapidly jumped up from the couch as if a spark of energy had been injected into him. ¡°When do I start?¡±


    If he got paid for this mission, think about the amount of ice cream he could buy.


    However¡­ Bam!


    Koroki¡¯s excitement got interrupted by a heavy punch to his head from Ishio, causing him to faceplant the floor and create a small hole in the floor.


    Surata shook his head in disappointment. ¡°You should have seen that one coming, Koroki.¡±


    Ishio stood over Koroki, his hand steaming from his punch. ¡°You should accept my offer to help me, regardless of if there¡¯s money involved.¡±


    Koroki mumbled under his breath as he struggled to recover, ¡°Stupid old man.¡±


    Surata kindly interrupted their discussion, ¡°Umm, Father? Don¡¯t we need our Noye licenses for the mission?¡±


    Noye Licenses was the only certification to show the public that you were a Shikari. Without it, people could mistake them for criminals who were harming civilians or disrupting the peace.


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry. This mission isn¡¯t dangerous enough where you need to fight.¡±


    Ishio goes back to the topic. ¡°There¡¯s been reports of a serial killer roaming these streets. His name is Majuro, Majuro the Manslayer.¡±


    Surata and Koroki glanced at each other sideways, hoping the other had heard of the name.


    ¡°He is an ex-Shikari who has a violent way of killing his targets. They say every victim involved has the same letter ¡°Y¡± carved onto their body.¡±


    Koroki swiftly recalled the dead body in the alley the other day.


    ¡°They suspect he is a powerful Noye user. The police are having a hard time tracking him down, so they want me to handle it. Your job is to just find him, not fight him.¡±


    ¡°Wow, a Shikari too hard for the police to find. Wow, I wonder how strong he is.¡± Surata¡¯s body shook as sweat formed around his body. However, his nervousness about his possible encounter with Majuro couldn¡¯t contain his excitement.


    On the other side, Koroki remained deep in thought. Maybe that crime scene is related to this manslayer?


    ¡°There¡¯s also another thing.¡± Ishio forgot to add an important detail. ¡°Reporters have said that there¡¯s someone else working with him. They don¡¯t have a description of them, but all they know is that he¡¯s not alone.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks, Ishio.¡± Koroki calmly walked to the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to head out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Just going to check something out really quick.¡± Koroki turned the doorknob. As he opened the front door, he was surprised to find an unexpected guest about to knock.


    A green-haired young girl blocked the doorway, her head hanging low. Her voice trembled and faltered, as a swarm of butterflies fluttered in her stomach. ¡°Um, hel-hello. D-does Koroki live he-¡±


    The girl slowly gazed up at Koroki. As she realized that it was Koroki at the door, the corners of her mouth rose. ¡°Oh hey, baby!¡±


    ¡°Yorui!¡± Koroki stepped back, in shock. His face was flushed from his new nickname.


    ¡°Baby?¡± Surata asked.


    Neither Ishio nor Surata had seen Koroki interact with any female. They figured Koroki would not talk to any females because of his laid-back attitude. However, the girl acted as if she knew him.


    Ishio confusedly stared at Yorui. ¡°Who is she, Koroki?¡±


    Yorui faced Ishio with her stiff body. ¡°Oh, sorry for not introducing myself.¡± She bowed her head to greet herself and show respect. ¡°My name is Yorui. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Koroki interrupted Yorui, with his face still red from the embarrassment. ¡°Baby? I don¡¯t remember that being my name.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is. You don¡¯t remember? That time we spent alone and together? We had so much fun. We were so tired afterwards. You were so nice to me. That makes you, my boyfriend.¡±


    Yorui¡¯s way of speaking obviously gave Ishio and Surata the wrong impression of her relationship with Koroki.


    ¡°Boyfriend?!¡± Surata and Ishio¡¯s eyebrows furrow, stunned by Yorui. The lazy bone Koroki actually talked to girls? How did he manage to actually find someone as attractive as her?


    ¡°I guess we have an interesting topic to talk about later today, don¡¯t we, Koroki?¡± asks Ishio.


    Koroki could not understand where her flirtatious behavior came from. Her attitude was different compared to when they had their first interaction. Cold. Emotionless.


    But now, she is full of emotion and alive. The longer he stayed, the worse the situation was going to get.


    Contemplating his next move, Koroki decided to fake a laugh and play along. He slowly twitched his way out the door.


    After getting one foot out the door, he sprinted out, grabbing Yorui by the wrist and pulling her as he slammed the door.


    Ishio and Surata held their laughs in as they saw how embarrassed Koroki was. Despite not understanding Koroki¡¯s relationship with the girl, they teased him.


    ¡°Oh, is that why you wanted to leave?¡± Surata smirked, playfully trying to connect the dots.


    Ishio waved goodbye to the fleeing couple. ¡°Have fun you two!¡±


    Yorui blushed as Koroki held her arm. The couple ran from the house without a destination in mind.


    ___


    On they went, running past street after street until the sight of his house was gone.


    As they dashed along the nearly deserted sidewalks, Koroki glanced at Yorui. ¡°Since when am I your baby?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that¡¯s what I usually call my boyfriends.¡±


    Koroki¡¯s face flushed once again. ¡°Huh!? Since when am I your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±


    ¡°Friend and boyfriend are not the same. They are two different things.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re my friend, and you¡¯re a boy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing!¡±


    Their conversation was not making any progress. They stop running, realizing they are far enough.


    Yorui¡¯s warm tone suddenly softened as she sadly looked down. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve never had a boy friend before, or any friend at all.¡±


    Koroki refused to read the room, so he ruthlessly replied with no sympathy. ¡°Damn, that¡¯s actually sad.¡±


    Yorui pouted, feeling like she was being teased. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me!¡±


    She looked around the area, distracting herself from the conversation. They found themselves in a low-class district. The location was close to downtown but more east.


    After scanning her surroundings, Yorui''s mood suddenly shifted. Her eyes sparkled with joy as she eagerly asked Koroki a question. ¡°Hey, do you still have some money?¡±


    Not thinking much of the question, Koroki responded, ¡°I took some from Surata. I¡¯m sure he wouldn''t mind¡­ wait, why?¡± He quickly raised his guard. ¡°You want to steal more?¡±


    Yorui quietly chuckled. ¡°Ha, no, not this time. I¡¯ve got my own money.¡± Without hesitation, Yorui grabbed Koroki by the hand and sprinted off, leading the run. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Koroki felt confused as he was dragged against his own will. ¡°Go where?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Yorui replied, giggling as she directed Koroki with a smile that stretched across her face.


    By sheer coincidence, Yorui was taken to a district that she was very familiar with.


    Despite housing low-class citizens, the district still offered very affordable stores for people to enjoy themselves. In Yorui¡¯s mind, this was an excellent place for their ¡°first date¡±.


    She forgot the comfortable atmosphere in this district, knowing all the good spots to take someone. She felt like a chaperone giving her partner a tour.


    With her rosy, red cheeks and her eyes closed, she was overflowing with joy. She took Koroki to various stores around this district, from restaurants to clothing stores. After each store, they walked out with large bags. She wanted to move quickly to show Koroki more things, so she forced Koroki to carry all the bags.


    There were so many bags that his hands overflowed. He resembled a child attempting to carry all the groceries from his mother''s car in one trip.


    ¡°Clothes. Food. Alcohol. She¡¯s not even old enough to buy Alcohol. Some of these clothes don¡¯t even fit her. How did she get the alcohol? And why did she buy all of this?¡± Koroki''s vein on his forehead slightly popped, irritated, ¡°Also, why do I have to carry all of this? I¡¯m not a butler!¡±


    He held onto the bags as they continued to explore the district as the sun dawned.


    After shopping, the couple strolled around the vicinity. Yorui felt complete joy overflowing within her as they walked, but their walk was suddenly interrupted by a couple of voices.


    ¡°Hey, Yorui!¡±


    They shouted across the street. Like her original appearance, a group of homeless people, both old and young men and women, happily greeted Yorui. She turned towards the group, waving happily with a wide grin stretching across her face.


    ¡°Hey, guys! I was hoping I¡¯d find you. I have something for you guys.¡± Yorui grabbed the bags from Koroki, extending her arm to the group, happily seeping through her sealed eyes.


    Koroki stood there like an outcast, clueless as he followed along with her act.


    ¡°Here you go!¡± Yorui cheerfully offered. ¡°I even got some alcohol for you, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Ohh¡­ thank you, Yorui.¡± The older man humbly accepted. ¡°You¡¯re like the granddaughter I wish I had.¡±


    She eagerly handed them the bags filled with new clothes, food, and drinks, hoping to bring some joy and comfort to their day.


    Koroki vividly remembered the moment she spoke about giving away his money. ¡°So, that¡¯s what she meant. These weren¡¯t for her, it was for them.¡±


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s party!¡± Yorui declared enthusiastically, lifting her hand high in the air.


    The others cheered on in celebration, ready to have fun. The couple began to follow the group to a nearby playground.


    The playground was eerily dark with an air of abandonment. The rusty slides creaked in the wind, and the broken swings hung limply. It was as if time had frozen in the playground, leaving it untouched and forgotten for years.


    Light was emitting from behind the damaged slide. Koroki and Yorui continued to walk toward the light. As they drew closer to the source, the sound of chattering grew steadily clearer and louder, filling them with anticipation.


    There were old wooden tables that were still fully functional. A diverse group of homeless individuals, including men, women, and children, gathered around the tables, making sure everything was set as they prepped for the group to arrive.


    Next to the wooden tables, a group of men cheerfully threw thin, dry branches into the crackling bonfire, sending sparks dancing into the night sky.


    The group returned to the gathering with Yorui. ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Everyone turned their attention to Yorui.


    ¡°Oh, Yorui¡¯s here. Let¡¯s start!¡± They cheered.


    As soon as the main guest arrived, everyone began celebrating. They would place Yorui¡¯s gifts on the table for everyone to enjoy.


    Young kids feast on meat that tastes magical, middle-aged men and women try on new clothes that give off a fresh smell they have remembered in years, and the older people drink down their problems with booze.


    While everyone enjoyed themselves, Yorui began going around and introducing Koroki to them.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    A polite older woman curiously asked. ¡°So Yorui, is this your new boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is!¡± Yorui cheerfully responded, blushing.


    Koroki responded firmly, trying to speak without feeling embarrassed, as his face turned red. ¡°N-No¡­I¡¯m not!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so he¡¯s the shy type I see. Ha-ha!¡± The older woman giggled, teasing Koroki.


    Yorui couldn¡¯t wipe away her vast grin, enjoying every single second there. Everyone seemed to be having a good time. The homeless people would thank her for her gratitude, cheering again for the blessings.


    This was not a coincidence, as it happened very often. She usually gave back most of the money she got to her community¡ªthese people were like family to her, creating a warm and welcoming atmosphere.


    Koroki watched the joy overflowing among the people from a distance. Taking in this moment, he finally understood Yorui¡¯s character a little more.


    ___


    Everyone gradually gathered around the bonfire, chatting away. The party continued until everyone enjoyed themselves. However, the lively atmosphere was abruptly interrupted when a lanky man interjected with his raspy, grating voice, casting a shadow over the entire party and dampening the lively mood.


    ¡°Hey Yorui, lovin¡¯ the outfit.¡±


    Her smile strangely disappeared. She looked down at the ground, avoiding eye contact. The tone of his voice felt very familiar to her. ¡°Ugh¡­What do you want?¡±


    The party paused as everyone awkwardly stared at the man, struggling to ignore his presence.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I got myself a new set of clothing.¡± He boasted, trying to show off his new outfit.


    His oversized outfit covered his lanky figure. He scratched his short, spiky black hair, standing with a smug expression. The brand-new white color had not faded from his top but was bloodstained in red.


    Koroki noticed a large tear on the side of the man¡¯s top. The man quickly said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind the stains on it, kid. It¡¯s just ketchup that spilled on it-Hehe.¡± The man tried to get Koroki''s attention off his shirt, so he changed topics. ¡°Hey Yorui, I noticed you have a new friend. Who¡¯s he?¡±


    Yorui refused to answer the man. He carefully gazed at Koroki from head to toe. Koroki lowered his clasped arms, his eyebrows lowering closer together, feeling the man¡¯s heavy presence. After a moment of realization, the man noticed Koroki¡¯s pink hair and immense aura. His raspy tone deepened as he got serious. ¡°You look very familiar, boy.¡±


    Koroki took the bait of his words and replied, ¡°That¡¯s weird, ¡®cause I don¡¯t know you.¡± Their eyes locked in place, standing tall. The tension became so sharp that it could slice a falling leaf.


    The man slowly looked around, sensing everyone staring at them. Their eyes scratched the man¡¯s skin. Causing a scene now would not be good for anyone. Seconds later, the lanky man lowered his guard, returning to his usual self. ¡°Oh, sorry. It appears I¡¯m thinking of someone else.¡± The man apologized with a tight-lipped smile. The man focuses his attention on the hurdle of people around him.


    ¡°Hey, sorry to ruin your fun!¡± His eyes reverted to Koroki, getting sharper. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be taking Yorui back home now.¡±


    Koroki secretly noticed the change in Yorui¡¯s face. She couldn''t bring herself to meet the man''s gaze, deliberately avoiding eye contact. Yorui''s face fell, and the sparkle in her eyes dimmed as sadness washed over her.


    Judging from her reaction, they seemed to know each other, or they could be related somehow.


    Koroki turned his back towards the man. ¡°Sorry, you can take her back. I¡¯ll just leave. I¡¯ll talk to you later, Yorui.¡±


    Despite taking his leave, Koroki could not shake the image of Yorui¡¯s troubled expression out of his mind, but he knew he could not involve himself with this since it did not concern him. Koroki slowly strolled away from the scene. As everyone focused their attention on the man, Koroki secretly glanced back at Yorui, his narrow eyes softening his expression.


    As Koroki headed home in the night sky, the man laid his arm over Yorui¡¯s shoulder, watching Koroki walk in the distance, teasing her. ¡°Who¡¯s your new friend? Is he another one of your boyfriends?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care, Majuro?¡± Yorui forcefully brushed his arm off her, her eyes beaming at him.


    Majuro chuckled excessively, surprised by her sudden outburst. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s no way of speaking to your dad. Hehe. Listen, he looks like he¡¯s living a nice life.¡±


    Majuro and Yorui gazed at Koroki again. ¡°He probably has food¡­ clothes¡­ and a nice house. So, I was thinking¡­ let¡¯s use him next.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask; I¡¯m telling you,¡± Majuro demanded. To persuade her, his eyes glowed orange. ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t need anyone but your dad. Family¡¯s always first!¡±


    Fear struck the crowd as they stood there, scared to move a single muscle. His eyes seemed to pierce right through Yorui. She couldn''t help but feel a wave of dread wash over her. His presence made her feel so uneasy, and her heart raced, knowing what he was capable of. And she was right to feel that way because¡­


    Smack!


    Majuro suddenly smacked Yorui across her gorgeous face. The smack left a resonating red mark on her face. She held her face struggling to hold in the pain.


    Majuro then threw her to the ground, kicking her relentlessly.


    ¡°!!¡± Powerful kick after powerful kick, Yorui curled up, struggling to protect herself. Each kick had murderous intent, as they bruised her entire body. Her breathing felt heavier as she laid on the cold floor. She refused to fight back, knowing she had no chance of beating her father.


    The bystanders sat back helpless. If they interfered, they could be the ones on the receiving end. Or worse, he could kill them.


    Yorui did not want them to worry, so she held her pain inside to not show weakness. Her screams were silent as if her lips were taped. Despite hiding the pain, she could not hide the pain in her eyes.


    After disciplining his daughter, he stood over her, staring at her covered in bruises. He stopped the brutal assault and leaned forward.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you since we are family, so I¡¯ll forgive you¡­ However, there¡¯s no next time.¡± Majuro undid his threatening Noye as his eyes reverted to their usual dark brown color. ¡°Just remember who the boss is around here. Hehe,¡± With a maniacal laugh, he walked away, leaving behind a trail of fear and unease in everyone.


    Yorui felt powerless, aching in pain, unable to do anything. She prayed for the morning to come.


    ___


    The next day, as evening approached, Yorui found herself at a lovely restaurant.


    Across the booth was an attractive teenage boy. The young teenager looked quite wealthy, with his hair slicked back and slim semi-professional attire.


    Yorui was wearing a black skirt, black fishnet stockings, and a beautiful long-sleeved shirt that the man had bought for her previously. The dark-colored clothes and fishnets concealed her bruises from the assault the other day.


    The bruising pain lingered, throbbing with every movement, but she made a conscious effort to hide it from the boy. She secretly bit her lip to stifle any grunts that threatened to escape, but her furrowed brow and tense jawline betrayed the pain.


    ¡°Mhmm. Dinner was so good!¡± the boy exclaimed with an energetic yet polite tone. That steak was cooked¡­mmm¡­ perfectly. I should probably invite the chef over some time. I bet my father would love to have him as a personal chef!¡±


    The young man seemed to be having an amazing time. The energy on his side was not reflected on the other side of the table. The man observed Yorui''s unfocused gaze, her eyes lost in thought as she gently rested her head on her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± he curiously asked.


    His words woke her up from her daze as if he zapped her back into reality. ¡°Oh, nothing, sweetie. I was just thinking of something.¡±


    When she noticed she had dazed off, she rechecked her posture. Her mind was occupied, but she wanted the young boy to enjoy himself. She refused to ruin his night because of her.


    As Yorui quickly moved her arm off the table, her sleeve slightly dropped, revealing some skin. The kid swiftly noticed a bruise on arm. ¡°Yorui, what happened to your arm? Did you get hurt?¡±


    Yorui hesitated as she rolled up her sleeve. ¡°Oh, this. I fell earlier, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± She forced a fake grin at the boy, hiding the truth and pain behind her smile.


    The oblivious boy paid no mind, trusting Yorui¡¯s words, and continued on with the date.


    They have only been dating recently. Since they met, the kid has always approached Yorui. For him, it felt like love at first sight. However, the feelings were not mutual. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, the relationship felt one-sided. But the boy was blindly in love and failed to see she was playing along.


    The kid sat there, excitedly chatting about his family and plans for the future. He casually complimented her in between his talking. Her smile remained on her, showing interest in the boy. Yet, she smiled without real comprehension as her consciousness drifted away. His voice slowly faded into the air the deeper she entered her mind.


    ¡°This poor guy really is enjoying himself. He¡¯s just like all my other boyfriends. They would always ask me out, take me to nice places, and always try to flirt with me. They all just want me for my looks.¡±


    Yorui¡¯s eyes focused on the boy for a moment, keeping a double-sided smile. ¡°How long do I have to keep lying to these boys until we can live a normal life, Dad?¡±


    Their date endured for hours until they left the restaurant and went back home to rest.


    ___


    Dawn broke as night fell. The next day, the boys prepared for school.


    Surprisingly, Koroki finished getting ready earlier than usual. Surata, on the other hand, still needed more time. He panickily hurried down the stairs, adjusting his collar and hair, and headed for the kitchen for breakfast.


    ¡°Crap. I can¡¯t believe my alarm didn¡¯t go off! Why didn¡¯t you wake me up, Koroki!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my bad. I forgot,¡± Koroki replied as he laid on the couch, his attention fixed on the ceiling.


    ¡°I need to find something to eat.¡± Surata hastily scavenged through the kitchen in search of something to eat for breakfast.


    Koroki could hear pots and pans clanging in the kitchen. However, those sounds gradually muffled as his mind was occupied with Yorui and the suspicious man.


    ¡°When he walked over to her, her expression changed? Why?¡±


    He then paused for a moment, recalling the words Ishio had shared about the notorious manslayer.


    ¡°That guy looked very suspicious. He had the eyes of a killer.¡±


    He began to draw connections to the report that his father had said about the killer and the helper.


    ¡°It makes no sense. Why would she be involved in this?¡± He remembered the face Yorui subtly made as he left. ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯d do something like this on her own free will.¡±


    For the boys, time was running out. They had to leave now, or they would be late for school. Surata did not have time to sit down and enjoy his breakfast. He paced to the front door with his hands full of notebooks and papers.


    ¡°Con on Koroki. Les go!¡± Surata said, struggling to speak with a waffle between his lips.


    Without caring about being late, Koroki casually got up and headed for the school as Surata encouraged him to speed up.


    The boys paced out of the house and eventually made it to school on time.


    ___


    Time passed, and school had ended. Coincidentally, Koroki found himself strolling around the alley where he first met Yorui. As he walked past the alley, Koroki glanced inside.


    Feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, Koroki surprisingly stumbled on Yorui, who sat on the same fire escape. She sat there by herself, staring at the dirty ground where the dead body was.


    ¡°Yo¡¯, what happened yesterday?¡± Koroki casually asked.


    Her appearance looked different again. However, it was not a good thing. She was not wearing the same clothes Koroki saw her with. Instead of wearing clothing that fit her well, she was dressed in clothes that were way too big, torn, and covered in dirt and blood.


    ¡°Nothing, just¡­ family issues.¡± The warmth in her voice completely faded. The light in her eyes dulled, and her smile vanished. Sensing the hesitation and attitude, Koroki observed her closely. ¡°Um, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Yorui remained silent, her eyes averting his gaze.


    Koroki asked another question. Maybe adding some sarcasm could change her mood. ¡°You look ridiculous with that outfit. Where are the clothes you bought? I thought you liked them.¡±


    She hesitated again, ¡°I¡­I sold it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Yorui, feeling upset, responds to Koroki with a cold shoulder, gesturing a desire to end the conversation with her dry responses. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re acting different.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you being¡­¡±


    The constant nagging from Koroki eventually caused Yorui to snap, ¡°Why are you talking to me?! Get lost! I don¡¯t want to hang out with you.¡±


    The outburst caught Koroki off caught. His eyes squinted as he tilted his head back, puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    After unleashing her anger, Yorui took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Look, I was just bored. I just wanted to talk to someone, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Koroki did not buy her words. Nothing happened between them that could have made her switch up on him. Her explanation sounded horrible since it did not explain anything. Koroki decided not to entertain it anymore. ¡°Alright, have it your way. It makes no difference to me.¡± Koroki knew she didn¡¯t mean those words. She said them, but her words were empty and had no emotion in them. Koroki calmly walked away, falsely accepting her explanation.


    ___


    As Koroki walked away from her, Yorui couldn''t hold back the tears that filled her eyes. She felt deeply upset with herself after pushing Koroki away.


    Majuro overheard the conservation from the shadows once again and approached Yorui.


    ¡°What are you doing? Why¡¯d you let him leave?¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him. I had to let him go.¡±


    Her words left Majuro puzzled, unable to comprehend what she said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use Koroki. He¡¯s a nice person, and I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone else. I¡¯m tired of-¡±


    Smack!


    Before she could finish her sentence, Majuro slapped her across the face. ¡°What do you mean stop? The only reason we¡¯re alive is because we use people like them.¡± Majuro chuckled. ¡°Killing them is do is how we survive.¡±


    ¡°We? I don¡¯t remember liking that.¡± Yorui snapped back. After so many times she had been humiliated and beaten by her father, Yorui finally stood up for herself. She stepped off the fire escape and confronted Majuro. Her eyes, which were once full of light, now glared at her father. Her body trembled in fear as she stood up to her father, but her determination calmed her nerves.


    She clenched her fist, struggling to contain her resentment. ¡°The only reason I used them is because I thought it was ok. You may be my dad, but I think it¡¯s time to stop.¡±


    Majuro momentarily paused. ¡°You think¡­ we¡¯re done? Hahaha!¡± he creepily laughed. ¡°We aren¡¯t even close to stopping! We won¡¯t stop until we can go back to live a normal life.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make it right to kill people!¡±


    Majuro opened his mouth but could not think of any words to say. He tilted his head, looking down, and spoke with a soft, forgiving tone. His evil demeanor completely changed. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s stop this.¡± The anger in his daughter¡¯s voice might have made him realize he was wrong.


    Yorui stopped shaking in fear. She gasped, feeling a sense of relief. Her father finally realized his mistake. She happily gestured at Majuro with a heartfelt grin while turning her back towards him to sit back down. ¡°Thank you for understandi- ¡°


    Slash!


    Out of nowhere, Majuro slashed Yorui in the back, his eyes glowing orange. The weapon magically appeared in his hand. Yorui dropped to the floor, letting out a strangled cry.


    Her hands reached toward the wound, trying to feel its depth. The cut barely connected with her spine, but it cleanly sliced through her skin. The scorching pain felt unbearable. Blood seeped through her fingers, and she could feel her body growing weaker.


    Right when she thought she had won him over, he ruthlessly attacked her. However, he never used a weapon on her before. His beatings only involved his fists and kicks.


    She fought through the stinging pain as he turned to face her father. As she gazed at her father with a mixture of confusion and fear, his body fidgeted as he laughed menacingly.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to talk back to me now?! Imagine that, hehe. My own daughter¡­ betraying me, too.¡± His fidgeting stopped, glancing at the sky. ¡°Wow, I guess now I¡¯m all alone.¡±


    Yorui struggled to speak as the pain clouded her mind. Majuro turned his attention to her, tilting his head creepily, and walked in front of her. He took a knee and tightly grasped Yorui¡¯s wavy green hair, exposing the pain in her face.


    ¡°Hey, since you betrayed me, I guess that means we aren¡¯t family anymore. Hehe, I guess I¡¯ll just add you to the collection.¡±


    Yorui could not stand to see her father act this way. Blinded by his own sanity. His unable state refused to see his own daughter, only a new target. She deeply regretted standing up to him. Her body shook from fear.


    ¡°Why, Dad?! Why? I¡¯m sorry, Dad!¡± Yorui wept with all her heart, hoping that he would calm down.


    Her humiliated cry stung Majuro¡¯s ears. Hearing his daughter¡¯s cry triggered something in his mind, reminding him of something extremely important. His mind became overwhelmed with memories. An image kept reappearing in his head, making him lose his mind. He attempted to stop thinking of the image, but it kept returning, haunting him. Trying to fight his inner battle, while lifting Yorui by her hair, he took his stance and aimed his weapon towards Yorui with murderous intent. ¡°It¡¯s you! You brought this memory back!¡±


    The blade falls toward her as he strikes. Yorui laid there, helpless, unable to dodge his attack. ¡°Is Dad really going to kill me? Why? I just don¡¯t understand.¡±


    She closed her eyes tightly, refusing to watch.


    The powerful slash pierced the air, splitting the wind he made. But¡­ he hesitated at the last second.


    Feeling the strong gust of wind, Yorui slowly opened her eyes. She looked down at the edge of the weapon and held her breath, the tip barely touching her neck. One swallow and her neck would have been split open.


    The blade rapidly shook, holding itself back. Majuro regained control of his consciousness, slowly lifting his weapon with a smirk.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I got an idea. How about I just go kill your new friend? Since he¡¯s the reason why you left me, I''ll go pay him a visit. I followed him home before, so I know where he lives.¡± Majuro loosened his grip on Yorui and dropped her to the ground. He menacingly laughed again, with his weapon in hand, leaving Yorui to sob alone as he headed to Koroki.


    ¡°I have¡­ to go¡­ stop him. Koroki!¡± Yorui used her strength to crawl to Koroki. As the pain from the wound gradually intensified, she struggled to keep crawling. Eventually, the pain overpowered her, and she had to stop.


    If only she had tried to stop him before, this would never have happened. Blaming herself, she gritted her teeth and forced herself to get up. trying to recover, hoping that everything would be okay.


    Yorui knew Koroki¡¯s fighting abilities but feared he would lose. She had less of a chance to beat him, but she believed she had to be the one to stop her father. Her disappointment turned into resolve and determination to reach Koroki before Majuro. She fought back the unbearable pain and hurried to Koroki¡¯s aid with eyes filled with resolve.


    ___


    Daytime soon fell as night approached.


    Koroki returned home with joy in his eyes, holding grocery bags filled with sweets and ingredients.


    ¡°Ugh, I hate those lines! I only went because Surata said he would give me money to buy some ice cream. I got the stuff he wanted. But, what a steal! I can¡¯t wait to eat these new limited aquatic freeze ice pops!¡±


    He walked up and grabbed the doorknob. Before he had time to fully turn the knob, a sharp knife leapt from behind Koroki, aimed at his head. Instinctively, he dodges the knife but not completely, scraping his cheek. The knife lingered on the wooden door. A razor-edge cut split his skin, blood dripping from his face.


    Koroki slowly turned around, chuckling. ¡°I suppose this is your way of playing tag¡­ Yorui?¡±


    Standing behind him, Yorui¡¯s Noye glimmered in the nightlight through her focused dark-green eyes. Her figure wavered as she struggled to keep her balance like a zombie. Limping, she gritted her teeth in pain and frustration.


    ¡°You shouldn''t have come home!¡± she blurted out, her voice filled with anger and desperation.


    Koroki¡¯s tone remained calm, almost casual, as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m not even allowed in my own house now?¡± His eyes gazed at Yorui from head to toe. ¡°How do you expect to stop me¡­ with your injuries?¡±


    ___


    Meanwhile, inside the house, Surata sat in his room, waiting for Koroki to come home. He finished preparing for dinner and passed his time waiting for Koroki in his room. While idling alone, he heard furniture and glass breaking downstairs.


    Ishio and Koroki were not home, and he did not hear the front door open.


    Bewildered by the strange sound, he investigated the noises. With each step down the stairs, his curiosity grew. The warm glow emitting from the living room caught his attention, as he realized that the lights had been left on.


    ¡°Hello? Anyone home? Koroki? Dad?¡±


    His words hung in the air, but no one responded. Surata carefully stepped towards the living room¡­ and noticed someone in there. The silhouette patiently sat on the couch, waiting for Surata, with orange-colored eyes.


    Who¡¯s the silhouette? Was it Ishio? Or was it someone else? What will happen to Koroki and Yorui?


    ___

 Surata vs Majuro

    In Surata¡¯s living room, a man with orange-colored eyes patiently sat on top of the couch, twiddling a dark sickle with a straight, sharp edge.


    ¡°Hey, been waiting for ya¡¯. I was going to think you would never show...¡± They turned to Surata and stopped twiddling. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not the one I¡¯m looking for. Sorry for trespassing.¡±


    The man¡¯s fiery orange eyes softened as he glanced at Surata. His eyes, filled with excitement, now held a hint of sincerity as he deactivated his noye.


    ¡°Who is this guy? I¡¯ve never seen this man before.¡± Surata''s instincts kicked in, instantly putting him on high alert as he assumed a defensive stance. Though the man masked his bloodlust, a palpable and ominous demonic aura enveloped him, sending chills down Surata''s spine. ¡°Hold on, wait a minute¡­this presence¡­ those orange eyes. Is this¡­? What are you doing in my house!?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, Looking. For. Someone.¡±


    Surata glanced over his shoulder and picked up a kendo stick leaning on the wall beside him. He conveniently left it there because he finished his training for the day.


    Surata never felt such powerful energy in a person before. He witnessed the Shikari incident downtown in person. Their auras felt intense and powerful, but never as evil or dangerous as the man facing him.


    Every fiber of his being quivered with the instinct to escape, yet he remained steadfast in his decision to become a Shikari, refusing to yield to the urge to flee.


    With no hesitation, Surata firmly held the stick and aimed it towards the intruder. ¡°Leave this house now, or I¡¯ll force you!¡±


    ¡°Woah, this is how you treat guests?¡± the man chuckled, exposing his twisted smile. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to show you some hospitality.¡±


    ___


    Back at the front door, Koroki remained at a standstill as he conversed with Yorui.


    He carefully placed his groceries by the side of the door. With his back facing her, he calmly asked, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come home? What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Since when did you become my parole officer, Yorui?¡± Koroki turned his body and glanced at Yorui. ¡°To be honest, it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Unfazed by his comment, Yorui stood in silence, refusing to speak as she focused all her energy on standing. Her body limped but her glowing, half-lidded green eyes remained focused on Koroki, showing a sense of determination.


    After deciding that his sarcasm wouldn¡¯t help, Koroki gave in to Yorui¡¯s manipulation. He deliberately held his hands up in the air where she could see them, role-playing as an officer and criminal. ¡°Ok, you win. I won¡¯t go in the house.¡± His eyes sharpened, fixated on her eyes. You can turn off your Noye, Yorui.¡±


    As soon as Koroki surrendered, Yorui¡¯s glowing eyes reverted to their natural dark brown color. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, relieved that she had prevented Koroki from fighting Majuro.


    After deactivating her noye, her adrenaline disappeared. All the pain she ignored rapidly caught up to her. Exhausted, she graciously fell onto the cold walkway. She quickly tucked on her back, grunting from the sharp, burning sensation.


    Koroki finally grew tired of her games. He had recently seen various suspicious activities around Yorui and never received an explanation. He knew it did not concern him, but he constantly witnessed her strange behaviors and actions. Naturally, his curiosity grew.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s happening, Yorui?¡± Koroki wondered, keeping his monotone, disinterested tone. He lowered his arms and clasped them behind his neck.


    Despite his tone, his concern felt genuine. From the moment his eyes locked into her, he knew she was in distress. He figured he should ask but doubted he would receive an actual response.


    ¡°I¡­ I just¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± Her voice quivered with grief, a heartbreaking sound that revealed her deep sense of defeat.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yorui found herself in a moment of indecision, feeling overwhelmed as her mind filled with conflicting thoughts and potential options for her next move. Her voice stopped quivering and lowered, devoid of warmth in her words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Koroki. You¡¯re a good person¡­ and I didn¡¯t want you to¡­ get involved.¡±


    ¡°You mean how your father¡¯s Majuro the manslayer?¡±


    Koroki¡¯s words hung heavily in the air, his tone calm and probing. Yorui¡¯s eyes widened in sheer astonishment, caught off guard by Koroki¡¯s unexpected accusation.


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Disbelief outlined her face realizing he exposed the truth.


    She could have played it off and denied his accusation. However, she refused to keep pushing Koroki away and lying to him. Her voice trembled as she stuttered out, ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡±


    A subtle sigh escaped from Koroki¡¯s lips. ¡°It makes sense. The description fits. A manslayer noye user. That scrawny guy I met earlier when I hung out with you had the presence and eyes of a killer. And his assistant just happened to be a weak green-haired girl.¡±


    Yorui¡¯s mouth quivered, accepting her defeat. She planted her face on the cold concrete, covering her face for a moment. After hiding, she lifted her head and desperately shouted, ¡°Then¡­ you should know why I can¡¯t be around you anymore! It¡¯s because-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to die? Is that it?¡± interrupted Koroki. ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t want me to go in there? Thanks for your concern, but I¡¯m not as weak as you think.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­not it!¡±


    Yorui came to a realization. She felt useless, unable to do anything in her current condition. Yorui¡¯s thoughts scattered. She couldn¡¯t stop her dad¡­ and she couldn¡¯t stop Koroki.


    She stayed silent for a second, her eyes aimed downward as she struggled to find the right words. Her thoughts cleared up, suppressing the pain, as she found the courage to confess.


    ¡°Listen, Majuro saw us hanging out and wanted me to use you.¡± Yorui chuckled, trying to make herself feel better. ¡°To be honest, I never liked what I did¡­ but he would force me.¡±


    The atmosphere fell into a heavy, desolate silence, enveloped in a bone-chilling cold that mirrored the emptiness in her heart.


    ¡°I would meet up with these wealthy boys and start dating them, even if they weren¡¯t my type. After I used them for their money, I would lure them somewhere where Majuro would finish them off. That¡¯s how we have been surviving this entire time.¡± Her nails dug into the flesh of her palms as she tightly clenched her fists. She angrily bit down on her lower lip, struggling to contain her built frustration.


    ¡°Betraying and taking advantage of people was the last thing I ever wanted to do. I wanted to stop but, if I refused, he would punish me. So, I had no choice but to continue. I kept taking advantage of people until I met you.¡±


    Yorui gently focused her softened gaze on Koroki. ¡°You were my first male friend ever. I only dated boys, so I didn¡¯t know how to act with you. You were a weird boy. But you were different from the others. Teasing each other. Fighting over dumb things. Running away and partying together. With you, I can just be myself. I finally found someone I liked to be around with for the first time. But since I refused to use you,¡± Yorui gestured to her back wound. ¡°This is what happened.¡±


    Koroki stood with an emotionless expression, but his dead eyes softened as he glanced at her back. ¡°That explains her injuries,¡± he mused gently, conveying a sense of understanding.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°He thinks I betrayed him, but I just wanted him to know what we were doing was wrong. But he didn¡¯t listen. Now, he wants to take matters into his own hands.¡±


    Koroki briefly connected the pieces together, saving her the trouble of using more energy. ¡°So, basically¡­ he¡¯s after me.¡±


    ¡°Ever since he killed my mother, I¡¯ve always hated Majuro. His stupid ways of using people make me sick¡­ but¡­ he¡¯s still my dad! I-I just wish I had my old family back.¡±


    ¡°...¡± For a fleeting moment, Koroki''s typically piercing gaze widened, a subtle shift that went entirely unnoticed.


    In a state of vulnerability, Yorui begged, puckering her forehead to show her concern. ¡°I know I can¡¯t physically stop you, but I just want you to be careful. Please.¡±


    Koroki, with a composed demeanor, pivoted to face away from Yorui and directed his attention toward the front door, concealing his worry from her. ¡°Thanks, Yorui. You¡¯re a kind person, but¡­ you shouldn¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Koroki¡¯s dead eyes glared at the front door with his jaw clenched, almost unleashing bloodlust. ¡°There¡¯s someone else you should be worried about.¡± His intense glare pierced through the door, so intense and full of malice that it could cause even the most resilient person to hesitate.


    ___


    Back in the living room, the air hung heavy with tension, making every movement feel fraught with the potential for conflict. Tension crackled like electricity, and it felt as though the tiniest sound could ignite a fierce battle.


    Majuro and Surata glared at each other, making for the starting pistol to shoot. It would not take long until Surata lightly applied his weight to his feet, creating a creaking sound on the floorboard. With the creak breaking the tension, Surata lunged at Majuro at full speed.


    His wooden weapon swiftly slashed through the thick air where Majuro had stood-- but missed its target. The kendo stick swished through nothingness as Majuro vanished from sight in a split second.


    Majuro twistedly chuckled. ¡°Why does everybody love to attack me? Do they forget why they call me a manslayer?¡±


    Majuro vanished. A split second later¡­


    Bam!


    Majuro''s foot collided with Surata''s stomach like a thunderous wrecking ball. Surata flew backward, knocking over the furniture and crashing through the patio doors.


    Majuro marched towards Surata out to the backyard with a sinister look on his face, his feet pounding against the ground as he pursued his target.


    The expansive yard stretched out, similar in size to a soccer penalty box. The house sat at a gentle elevation, with a charming patio encircling its perimeter. A towering wooden fence enveloped the back. The lush greenery of the trees and bushes created a picturesque backdrop, harmonizing with the natural body of water situated in the front.


    Surata rolled across the backyard, attempting to recover from the heavy strike. After stopping, Surata took a knee, clutching his stomach as he coughed up stomach acid that had accumulated from the impact.


    Surata¡¯s concentration wavered for a moment, allowing Majuro to dash towards Surata, his sickle in a swinging position.


    ¡°He¡¯s fast!¡± Surata realized he could not fully dodge the attack. Without any time to think, his body instinctively moved his body out of the way. His opponent''s reflexes were much faster than his, and Majuro''s sharp sickle grazed Surata''s calf, leaving a small cut reminiscent of a papercut.


    Surata didn''t have time to think as Majuro unleashed a barrage of attacks at him. It took all his energy to dodge the first attack. If his mind wandered for a single second, Majuro¡¯s attacks would land.


    With every strike, Majuro''s agile movements became almost impossible for Surata to anticipate. His rapid motion created the illusion that he vanished from sight, reappearing only when he struck from his blind spot.


    Slash after slash. Cut after cut. Majuro continued coloring Surata¡¯s body with his own blood like an artist painting on an empty canvas.


    Surata endured the attacks, standing tall and defending his body for as long as he had energy. He limped, bearing multiple cuts on his body.


    Majuro twistedly laughed as he ran around the backyard. ¡°You¡¯re still standing? Hehe, good! Don¡¯t die so soon, I want to keep playing with you.¡±


    Surata felt his body gradually weakening from his injuries. His breath became heavier, and the weight of the injuries began to take its toll. He noticed that he was at a disadvantage. How could he attack someone he couldn¡¯t see?


    Surata delved into his subconscious and pondered Majuro''s attacks while defending. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ too fast! I can¡¯t react to his movements. No wonder he¡¯s an ex-Shikari. The difference in our power is insane! He keeps attacking me from my blind spot. I can¡¯t see him, but my body reacts to him.¡±


    Surata¡¯s eyes widened, uncovering something. ¡°Wait, if I can¡¯t see his attacks¡­ maybe I can predict them.¡±


    Surata dropped his defenses and shut his eyes, utilizing his other senses. His ears canceled out almost everything, from the sound of the water splashing to his own breathing. Sweat dripped from his pure concentration. Surata recalled Majuro¡¯s attacks and concentrated on his sense of touch, feeling the gentle breeze against his body.


    Majuro observed Surata¡¯s weird behavior from a distance. ¡°What¡¯s he doing? Did he finally give up and admit defeat?¡± A cocky smirk escaped his face. ¡°Hehe. Looks like you finally came to your senses.¡±


    With victory in his grasp, Majuro closed the gap, then reappeared from thin air and delivered the decisive strike. ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡±


    As soon as Majuro struck his sickle, Surata felt the subtle change in the wind. His body pinpointed the direction of the change and felt Majuro¡¯s presence. Surata quickly opened his narrow eyes with strong determination, turned around, and swung his wooden sword with all his might.


    Whack!


    Surata''s kendo stick sliced through the air, finding its mark with a forceful impact on Majuro''s chest. The powerful swing felt like a professional baseball player hitting a game-winning home run. The point of the impact left a red bruise on his upper chest, pushing Majuro back.


    ¡°It worked! Whenever he attacked, my body felt his presence because of the wind! If I focused on that, I could predict where he would attack.¡±


    Startled by Surata, Majuro angrily swung his sickle. It could have been a lucky hit.


    Surata retook his stance and repeated his actions. He focused on feeling the wind, predicting Majuro''s next attack, and countering with a blow of his own, slowly understanding Majuro''s movements.


    Surata''s wooden weapon wasn''t sharp enough to cut Majuro, but his strikes felt as though his opponents had been sliced open.


    Majuro¡¯s Noye pulsated brighter from his anger. Surata gradually reacted to his speed. Majuro fiercely charged toward Surata, determination blazing in his eyes. With a swift and calculated strike, Surata hit Majuro''s wrist, causing him to lose his grip on his sickle as it clattered to the ground.


    Bruises form throughout Majuro¡¯s body like he¡¯s infected by a disease. Majuro gaped at his weapon, stunned into silence. ¡°Grr¡­ How¡¯s this happening? Tch. I underestimated him. This twerp¡¯s stronger than he looks.¡±


    The better Surata grasped Majuro''s fighting style, the more his confidence returned. ¡°I got him! I¡¯m getting used to his attacks. As long as he doesn¡¯t activate his noye, I actually might have the advantage now.¡±


    Majuro figured he was going easy on Surata. His raspy voice cleared up, and he became serious. ¡°Alright, maybe it¡¯s time to stop fooling around.¡±


    Majuro¡¯s eyes and sickle beamed into a bright orange color. Majuro focused his inner energy and raised his Noye once more. His body unleashed a formidable aura that wrapped around Surata, leaving every muscle in his body frozen.


    ¡°So¡­ much¡­ murderous intent! I-is this¡­ his Noye?¡± The sheer force of Majuro''s aura bore down on Surata, making it almost impossible for him to even draw a breath.


    Majuro narrowed his thin eyebrows, fixated on Surata. ¡°Now, let¡¯s have some fun, kid! Hehe.¡±


    Majuro violently charged towards the paralyzed Surata, laughing menacingly. He swung his sickle and delivered a deep cut to Surata¡¯s forearm, causing it to feel as though it had been severed from his body. Surata excruciated in pain, dropping his weapon and firmly gripping his arm.


    Majuro, with a look of curiosity, tilted his head slightly to the side as he stood directly in front of Surata, gazing at his injured forearm intently. ¡°C''mon, kid. Hehe. What¡¯re you doing just standing there? Make this fun for me,¡± encouraged Majuro, with a sense of cockiness in his voice.


    To convey his dominance, Majuro violently punted Surata¡¯s body, knocking him to the floor.


    Majuro relentlessly pounded on Surata¡¯s bruised body. A helpless Surata coughed up blood, covering the cut grass in red.


    ¡°This is crazy. Ugh¡­He just turned on his Noye, yet it feels like the difference in strength is massive. It¡¯s almost impossible to fight someone using Noye without using your own power. Damn it!¡±


    Majuro momentarily stopped his attack, gazing over Surata.


    As hard as he tried, Surata couldn¡¯t summon the energy to fight back. His bruised ribs made his breath hurt. His body prioritized his injured calf and arm. His thoughts were clouded in pain. He knew if Majuro used his noye against him, he would be beaten.


    Majuro smacked his lips, aggravated. ¡°You¡¯re done, kid? Tch. You¡¯re no fun.¡±


    Declaring his victory, Majuro lifted his sickle high in the air. ¡°You¡¯re better than I thought, kid. But, this is as far as you will go!¡±


    Majuro thought putting Surata out of his misery would be best for him, so he rapidly swung his sickle with murderous intent toward Surata.


    Surata gazed at Majuro¡¯s sickle with eyes filled with resolve. He could not let this be the end. He had to move! He had to overcome this battle and survive! He still had to become a Shikari!


    Surata exerted every ounce of his willpower to try to shift his body. His veins throbbed and bulged with the sheer force of his determination. ¡°C¡¯mon body, move¡­move¡­move!!!¡±


    As Surata swung¡­ the sound of footprints echoed through the house.


    The inside floorboard creaked toward Majuro; his ears perked up.


    As the creaking approached Majuro, a monotonous voice grew louder. ¡°Didn¡¯t your mom tell you not to play with your food?¡±


    The voice froze Majuro in his tracks, stopping his swing. The sheer bloodlust from the house itched his skin. ¡°This presence?¡±


    ¡°That voice!¡± Surata glanced inside the house.


    Two figures approached the patio doors. In front, a boy with short, wavy, pink hair stared intensely at him, emanating his bloodlust.


    Next to him stood a girl with dark green hair, her arm visibly injured and resting gently around the boy¡¯s neck for support. She winced in pain as she limped, grunting softly, while carefully observing the unfolding events around them.


    Majuro cackled in excitement, turning around with a twisted grin. ¡°Hehe. There¡¯s the main entr¨¦e. I was wondering when you would show yourself. Hope it was worth the wait!¡±


    ___

 Korokis Arrival

    Surata shifted his eyes towards the people standing in the house. His eyebrows raised in relief, and he sighed that this could end soon. ¡°Koroki! And Yorui?¡±


    He directed his attention to Yorui. The joy and warmth vanished from her face as she stood up, grunting. ¡°Hold on, why does Yorui look seriously hurt? Did they get into a fight?¡±


    Majuro glanced over at Yorui, who wrapped her arm around Koroki. His blood boiled at the sight of the couple together. ¡°Look who it is! The traitor herself! You really did betray me!¡±


    Yorui averted her eyes filled with sadness from Majuro and turned away, steadfastly refusing to respond to him.


    Koroki and Majuro faced each other in a tense standoff, their powerful auras colliding. The pressure from their auras felt so intense that those nearby felt as though gravity had suddenly increased and were weighed down to the floor. The wood on the walls and floor almost cracked from the weight.


    Majuro creepily glanced at Koroki¡¯s arm, which held something that leaned against his shoulder. Tied by a black sageo, Koroki appeared to be holding a normal raspberry-pink scabbard.


    Across the scabbard were engravings of two dragons coming from each direction, lifting their arms, creating a ¡°heart¡± symbol. However, he only held the scabbard.


    Majuro chuckled in confusion. ¡°Hehe. Where¡¯s your sword?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need it. I thought you were here to fight, not talk.¡± Koroki maintained his cool and collected demeanor while constantly staying alert and keeping a watchful eye on Majuro. Despite his confidence, Koroki stood defenseless and vulnerable, leaving many flaws in his stance.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right, sorry. Hehe.¡± Majuro narrowed his brows, his raspy voice growing serious. ¡°I just wanted to see what it''s like fighting someone like you.¡±


    Feeling superior, Majuro impatiently lunged towards Koroki. He unleashed a powerful slash. Koroki quickly shielded himself with his scabbard. The two clashed, pressing the weight on their attacks. Majuro chuckled at the excitement of the stalemate. Meanwhile, Koroki kept his emotionless expression.


    During their stalemate, Koroki vanished. Majuro lost balance and sliced the floor where Koroki was standing. A split second later¡­


    WHACK!!!


    Koroki heavily drove his scabbard into Majuro¡¯s chest. Majuro could feel his bones fracturing from the brutal impact. D¨¦j¨¤ vu struck him, expect he fell on the receiving end.


    The impact flung Majuro backward, tearing the grass from the soil. He clutched his bruised chest, coughing up blood. ¡°He¡¯s fast. This kid isn¡¯t an ordinary kid!¡±


    Koroki pressed on with the attack, using his cheetah-like speed. He swung his scabbard. Again and again.


    As Majuro attempted to disrupt the combos, Koroki skillfully deflected his attacks. Koroki wasted no time unleashing a rapid series of kicks and punches on Majuro, leaving him no opportunity to counter.


    Koroki maintained his composure as he confidently boasted with a serious expression, completely focused on the fight. ¡°C¡¯mon, slayer. You should be enjoying this. Or is this entree not up to par?¡±


    The bruises from Koroki¡¯s attacks began aching. Majuro mused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this kid? He¡¯s doing all of this¡­ without a Noye?¡±


    ___


    As the guys battled it out, Surata dragged himself inside the house toward Yorui. Her eyes were soft and red-dimmed, and she had trouble focusing on what was in front of her. With his sheer willpower, Surata used all of his remaining strength to propel himself forward into the patio door, causing him to crumple to the ground.


    Before face-planting, his body froze in midair, feeling warm arms holding him from under his armpits.


    ¡°Hey, are you ok?¡± Yorui asked with sincerity in her voice, holding onto Surata.


    The spiking pain from her injuries were too much for her as she struggled to hold onto Surata.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m- Woah!¡± Her arms gave out as Surata slipped off Yorui. Instead of falling graciously, the two of them crashed to the ground like bowling balls dropped from a building.


    Surata squinted his eyes, rubbing his head from the fall. ¡°Ow. Thanks for the save.¡± he sarcastically replied.


    His head crashed to the floor, but the rest of his body landed on something much softer.


    Yorui struggling to breathe under his weight, could only manage a strangled, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ welcome.¡± Her voice was faint, her consciousness slipping as Surata''s weight pressed down on her, almost flattening her weakened body. "Could you... maybe get off... of me?"


    ¡°Sorry, but I ran out of energy. Just give me a minute.¡± Surata closed his eyes, oblivious to her suffering.


    Yorui acknowledged Surata¡¯s condition, but she had to worry about herself. ¡°Hurry! I don¡¯t think I can hold out much longer!¡± Yorui screamed internally, praying she wouldn¡¯t die like this.


    The two kids lay sprawled inside the house, blocking the patio door. Surata lazily attempted to gather more energy, while Yorui desperately focused on staying conscious.


    ___


    Back to the major brawl, Majuro¡¯s exhaustion from Surata¡¯s fight gradually caught up to him.


    As he struggled to block Koroki¡¯s assault, Majuro stood his ground and lowered his guard to focus on mustering his noye energy. Koroki paid no mind to Majuro¡¯s unusual stance and proceeded to attack.


    In a glimpse of a second, Majuro managed to find an opening in Koroki¡¯s attacks. After replenishing his noye energy, their battle felt more even. The clash of their weapons created sparks as they bounced off each other. Koroki immediately swung his scabbard. Majuro utilized his agility and ducked under Koroki¡¯s weapon. After dodging, Majuro viciously swung his sickle, cackling with excitement.


    Slash!


    The sound of Koroki¡¯s skin tearing from his left leg resonated across the backyard. The slash forced Koroki to kneel, the strength in his leg rapidly depleting. His face ached with pain as he limped, blood dripping from the wound. Koroki still believed he could win this fight, despite the injury. However, the tables now turned as Majuro unleashed his ruthless counter.


    Majuro repeatedly swung his sickle around, not allowing Koroki to recover. Koroki''s fast movement disappeared as the injury began to take its toll. His body refused to move how he wanted anymore. Koroki¡¯s composure cracked as he felt a little disadvantageous.


    In an effort to recover, Koroki scurried around the yard, like a scared cockroach. Koroki barely dodged the attacks, each strike cutting small strands of his hair.


    Feeling advantageous, Majuro¡¯s cockiness returns, laughing menacingly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, kid? Thought you could win against me? Haha. Don¡¯t make me laugh! There¡¯s a clear difference between us. While you were here, enjoying a good life, I was out struggling for mine.¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Majuro¡¯s words sent a jolt to Koroki, striking a nerve. His composure returned, turning serious.


    Majuro pursued Koroki, angrily swinging his weapon. ¡°I¡¯ve fought and lived through many battles since I was born. I was a shikari who once served my country.¡±


    Koroki had no time to catch his breath, let alone respond to his statement.


    So, after dodging every attack, he asked while gasping, ¡°So then... why are you doing this? If you¡­ were a Shikari, shouldn¡¯t¡­ you be... protecting this country?¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up. There¡¯s no point in telling someone who¡¯s going to die!¡±


    The grueling pain from his wound clouded Koroki¡¯s mind with pain. He could not focus on the fight.


    Koroki firmly gripped his scabbard, almost cracking it. His heart pounded faster as his blood pressure rose. The wound dripped more blood. He wanted to keep fighting, but his body was reaching its limit. Maybe that was the result when you underestimated someone.


    ___


    During the fight, Yorui and Surata watched the ongoing battle from the house. They somehow regained enough energy to sit up. They spectated from a distance, in awe of the battle.


    Yorui¡¯s eyes could not look away from the fight, overwhelmed by the thought of Koroki losing. Yorui could not stop feeling disgusted at herself. ¡°This is all my fault! This is all my fault! All of this is happening because of me. If I didn¡¯t stay in that alley, then I would¡¯ve never met Koroki. I don¡¯t want either of them to lose or win, I just want them to stop this someone actually dies!¡±


    Surata gazed at Yorui, who was fixated on the fight. Her eyes brimmed with desperation. Noticing her deep in thought, he reassured her, "Don''t worry, Koroki''s got this."


    She turned to Surata, captivated by his genuine smile. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. But I know how strong Koroki is. He will win this!¡± The confidence in his voice somehow assured Yorui that he wasn¡¯t lying. Koroki had confidence going into the fight and his raw strength remained impressive.


    After witnessing Koroki¡¯s strength firsthand, she took a deep breath and cleared her mind. Her eyes, filled with worry, sparkled with a newfound sense of hope as she decided to trust Koroki.


    ___


    After being wounded, Koroki experienced a surge of adrenaline during the ongoing battle. The sounds of their weapons clashing resonated across the backyard again. While clashing, they leaned forward, applying more power in their attack to break the other¡¯s balance.


    The clash gave Koroki time to quickly catch his breath. ¡°Why?¡± he asked Majuro.


    Majuro applied more pressure to his sickle. ¡°Huh? Why what?¡±


    ¡°Why did you kill those people?¡±


    Majuro chuckled in surprise at that question. ¡°Hehe- I thought you said enough talk.¡±


    The two opponents stepped back to break their clash of power, then charged at each other again, initiating another confrontation.


    Koroki pressed Majuro, genuinely curious. ¡°Why did you carve the letter ¡°Y¡± on those dead bodies?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Koroki ignored Majuro and kept questioning him. ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°And why did you hurt Yorui?¡±


    Majuro stood in silence as the sound of Koroki''s voice gradually faded from his ears. The world around him grew quieter, every noise becoming muffled and distant. The only words that echoed in Majuro¡¯s mind were:


    Why¡­ Why¡­ Why?


    Koroki''s male voice gradually transformed into a feminine voice, a voice Majuro recognized. The familiar voice started to come back to him as he recalled a memory.


    The vague memory revolved around the time when his wife had died. His wife rested her hand on Majuro¡¯s cheek and uttered the words, ¡°Why? Why? Why?¡±


    Seeing her figure reminiscing in his head, Majuro shouted, ¡°Stop it! Shut up!¡± He tried to shake his head dramatically to forget the memory. ¡°Get this out of my head!¡±


    Koroki noticed his frantic behavior and refused to show any sympathy toward him. Disgusted, he coldheartedly stared at Majuro. ¡°You¡¯re the type of person I hate the most.¡±


    Whatever Koroki said, it could not reach Majuro. Majuro was so lost in thought that nothing could interrupt him. He kept hearing the murmuring words:


    Why¡­ Why¡­ Why?


    Majuro¡¯s blood boiled like a furnace, trying to stop thinking. The haunting memory of his past caused him to clutch his head and grab his hair in desperation, his sickle in hand as he tried to erase the painful memory.


    Yorui oversaw her father suffering in pain and felt sorry for him. She could not bear to see her father in this sorry state, but she had no choice.


    Despite his internal battle, Majuro creepily laughed at himself while holding his head. Somehow, he believed laughing could relieve his suffering. He lifted his chin, looked over his shoulder, and laughed hysterically at Koroki. Excitement overwhelmed the anger in his blood.


    Keeping a cool head, Koroki carefully stepped back from Majuro. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Is he going insane?¡±


    Koroki lowered his weapon, believing that the fight was over. He tiredly staggered towards Yorui and Surata, his adrenaline wearing off. As he turned his back to his opponent, Koroki suddenly felt a freezing chill down his spine. Tension crackled in the air around him, thickening the atmosphere with unease.


    Majuro screamed at the top of his lungs while moving frantically. ¡°Leave me alone! Leave me alone!¡±


    The sickle in Majuro¡¯s hand surprisingly pulsated. His Noye-infused eyes and circuit-like markings also pulsated out of control. As they pulsated, Majuro screamed in agony. His movements became unreadable as if he lost control of his body.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to him?!¡± Surata¡¯s blood ran cold as he stared at Majuro.


    Majuro''s demeanor underwent a dramatic transformation. An overwhelming pressure emanated from his aura, almost causing both Yorui and him to lose consciousness.


    Koroki explained Majuro¡¯s condition. ¡°His Noye¡¯s probably going out of control.¡± He quickly retook his stance, anticipating how Majuro would attack. ¡°Tch. He just had to make things more difficult for me.¡±


    ___


    After violently shaking from his pain, Majuro¡¯s body suddenly shut down as if his puppet master stopped moving his strings. His head uncontrollably dropped. An enormous grin slipped from his mouth, muttering the words:


    ¡°Piercing Slice!¡±


    Majuro surged a spark of energy and hastily lifted his head. He aggressively swung his sickle in the air. Koroki raised his guard, ready to block the attack.


    The sickle sliced through the open air but was out of reach from Koroki. Koroki walked away from the fight earlier, putting a great distance between himself and Majuro.


    From the naked eye, Majuro missed his attack and swung at nothing. However, Koroki focused his eyes on Majuro. The air Majuro slashed had a faint orangish color lingering.


    ¡°What the heck is that?¡± The orange air quickly approached Koroki. The air resembled the shape of a slash.


    Seeing the gust of wind, Koroki shielded himself with his scabbard, thinking nothing of it.


    It looked like a slash but was just air. What would a gust of air do? At most, it would probably just blow him away.


    As the slash connected with his scabbard, a look of worry crawled onto Koroki¡¯s face. The weight of the slash felt even more powerful than Majuro¡¯s usual attacks. Koroki glanced at his scabbard, cracking from the powerful impact.


    Surata and Yorui¡¯s confidence in Koroki slowly faded, slack-jawed by the attack.


    Majuro laughed at the worriedness on Koroki¡¯s face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that, huh? Let¡¯s see you dodge these.¡± Majuro chuckled as he released multiple air slashes toward Koroki. ¡°Piercing Slash Barrage!¡±


    Koroki struggled to defend himself from his barrage. ¡°Tch. This doesn¡¯t look good for me. I underestimated him.¡±


    A splash of blood leaked out of his injured leg again, causing him to lose balance. His guard broke, causing one of the slashes to slash Koroki¡¯s chest. The sharp cut burned into his body, like diving in a pool of lava. The strike cleanly cut through Koroki''s shirt, tearing the fabric. He fell to the floor, his body losing strength.


    Majuro noticed that Koroki''s movements were slowing down. ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s all that talk, kid!? Huh!? Huh!?¡±


    Majuro aimed his sickle toward Koroki¡¯s neck and raised his arm, ready to deliver the final blow.


    ¡°Tch. I should¡¯ve dodged that. If I didn¡¯t stay home slacking off, I wouldn¡¯t be this rusty. Crap!¡±


    As the battle raged on, Surata anxiously watched over the fight, her heart filled with concern for Koroki''s safety. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be! C¡¯mon, Koroki! Don¡¯t let this guy beat you like this. You¡¯re stronger than him, I just know it!¡±


    Surata let out a deep, guttural grunt. ¡°C¡¯mon body, move!¡± His muscles strained as he tried with all his might to muster the energy needed to assist Koroki. However, his body froze in fear from the immense, demonic aura revolving around Majuro.


    Majuro cackled and swung his sword. Koroki sat there, accepting his defeat.


    But then- a figure jumped in front of Koroki.


    Koroki lifted his head, his eyes widening as he shouted, ¡°You idiot! Get out the way!¡±


    Yorui''s feelings for Koroki dulled the aching pain, allowing her to rush to Koroki. She stretched her hands out, shielding Koroki. ¡°Please stop this, father!¡± Yorui yelled from the bottom of her heart, her eyes glistening with water.


    Majuro could not stop his momentum.


    The blade from his sickle scratched Yorui on her arm, and with his other hand, he shoved her out of the way. ¡°Shut up! Let Daddy finish his work.¡±


    Koroki watched Yorui drop to the floor. His anger spiked, seeing Majuro hit his daughter. Using his scabbard as a support, he leaned on it to lift himself up and drove a powerful punch to Majuro in the stomach. The brutal force of the impact makes Majuro kneel to the floor, coughing out spit.


    Anger rapidly built up in Koroki¡¯s blood and his blood pressure increased to 140. He attempted to catch his breath from exhaustion, with adrenaline coursing through his veins and an unknown surge of energy propelling him forward.


    Koroki regained his balance. ¡°This is really embarrassing. You''re strong, old man. I thought this would be light work. But I underestimated you. Sorry.¡± He glared, his lifeless eyes beaming at Majuro. ¡°Guess I gotta get a little serious.¡±


    Majuro also recovered, grasping his bruised stomach. ¡°Ugh¡­nice, nice, nice. That was a nice blow!¡± He excitedly smirked. ¡°You¡¯re really giving me a rough time. Hehe. That¡¯s what I¡¯d expect from¡­ the Heartless Demon!¡±


    ___


    ___

 Father and Daughter

    The name froze everyone in their tracks. Surata furrowed his brow in confusion as he pondered the name "Heartless Demon?" It sounded familiar, as if he heard it before, but the memory slipped through his grasp like sand.


    Yorui lifted her head and spoke through the returning pain. ¡°What¡¯s he¡­ talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry kids, guess you didn¡¯t know. Hehe.¡± Majuro laughed at their surprised expression. ¡°This Koroki has a nickname, isn¡¯t that, right?¡±


    Koroki chose to ignore Majuro''s accusation and refused to be provoked by his words. Because of the intense battle, Koroki¡¯s top fabric tore from the slashes. As he stood on his feet, his top gradually fell off his left shoulder, exposing his chest.


    Upon his chest, which was covered in scars, there appeared to be a black marking directly over his heart. Majuro focused his vision, seeing as the marking became clearer.


    The mark on Koroki¡¯s chest represented the kanji symbol:


    ¡°Ä ¡±


    His eyes widened as he grinned excitedly, grasping his stomach. ¡°The Heartless Demon. A manslayer who fought during the War of the Fallen. Rumors say that he vanished from the battlefield, not leaving a single trace.¡±


    Majuro inspected Koroki¡¯s unique characteristics. ¡°Pink hair¡­ Soulless eyes¡­ and a Noye placed above their heart.¡± Majuro¡¯s eyes shined with amazement like someone betting on the green in roulette and winning. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake! Hehe. I thought I remembered your face from somewhere, Demon. I just thought you died somewhere alone.¡±


    ¡°The War of the Fallen? What¡¯s he talking about?¡± Surata¡¯s brain could not comprehend anything that Majuro said. ¡°There¡¯s no way! Koroki can¡¯t be the Heartless Demon. He¡¯s too lazy for that.¡± He doubted Majuro for a moment, then thought of the possibility. ¡°But¡­ then again, I really don¡¯t know anything about him.¡±


    Koroki responded, showing no sign of emotion. ¡°You talk too much for someone who specializes in killing.¡±


    Suddenly, Koroki¡¯s narrowed, focused eyes lit up, and his pulse rapidly sped up. His surrounding aura spread, turning into sparks. He wanted to stop stalling and let out his true power. Despite hearing Majuro¡¯s claims, his supposedly red Noye turned pink.


    The hair on Surata¡¯s arm stiffed up as if Koroki¡¯s aura emanated electricity.


    ¡°Pink?!¡± Majuro¡¯s voice expressed disappointment at Koroki¡¯s power but excitement at the sudden trump card. ¡°Hehe. Maybe you aren¡¯t him then.¡±


    Surata¡¯s eyes flashed with shock. ¡°A pink Noye!? Since when did he have a Noye!?¡±


    Throughout Surata¡¯s time with Koroki, ever since he moved in, Surata strongly believed that Koroki didn¡¯t have a Noye. He knew about Koroki¡¯s strong fighting ability, but this shocked him. It was expected since he never saw it.


    Some days while training, he asked Koroki about his Noye. But every time he asked, Koroki always denied it or ignored it. Surata never thought much of his comments since that was how Koroki responded to most things. Maybe he really didn¡¯t have it. Maybe Koroki was just like Surata: Noyeless.


    That¡¯s what Surata thought. Finding someone like him and seeing their strength strongly encouraged Surata to train more, refining his determination. Seeing Koroki in that moment completely altered Surata''s perception of who Koroki truly was.


    Yorui''s body shivered from Koroki¡¯s intense aura. ¡°Such¡­ powerful aura.¡± The coldness of the aura brushed her skin, giving her goosebumps. ¡°It¡¯s cold. But... it¡¯s also kind of warm.¡±


    Koroki gazed down at the glowing mark on his chest. Instinctively, he firmly gripped his scabbard and aimed it into his chest as if he were sheathing it.


    Surata¡¯s curiosity reacted to Koroki¡¯s unusual behavior. ¡°Why¡¯s he aiming his weapon at his chest? What¡¯s he doing?¡±


    Instead of sheathing it to his side, Koroki surprisingly forced it inside his Noye mark. Koroki¡¯s face showed no grunting or any pain. The mark consumed his scabbard like a mouth as he pushed it deeper inside. After his body consumed only half of the scabbard, the weapon stopped moving, frozen in place.


    Koroki carefully pulled out the scabbard like a surgeon performing surgery. This time, it looked longer than before, as if it had grown. It now looked too long to be holstered on his side since it would scrap the floor behind him.


    However, towards the end of the scabbard, Surata discovered a handle that magically appeared. ¡°A sword handle!?¡±


    Koroki gripped the mysterious handle and slowly unsheathed it. A dull blade, longer than most katanas, escaped his sheath. Its edge was highlighted in a curvy, dark red design, and its glare reflected the beaming moonlight. The smell of rust lingered around the sword. The blade appeared weathered, like it had seen its fair share of battle.


    Yorui and Surata stood frozen in disbelief, their eyes wide with shock and anticipation as they waited to see what would happen next.


    ¡°A nodachi with a katana sheath? Didn¡¯t know that was possible.¡± Majuro laughed at Koroki¡¯s weapon. ¡°Hehe. Nice weapon. Let¡¯s see what you''re made of¡­ Demon!¡±


    The two Noye users stared intensely at each other, each panting heavily. Their tension intensified, and their immense and powerful energies clashed like competitors in an intense tug-of-war, each refusing to give an inch.


    Koroki¡¯s pain faded from his mind. His face looked emotionless, fixated on Majuro. After a brief moment, the tension forcefully broke.


    A gust of mighty wind blew from Koroki as he quickly vanished into the wind.


    ¡°Where¡¯d he go?¡± Majuro¡¯s eyes scurried around for Koroki... but he disappeared from his sight. His nerves were twitching with an overwhelming amount of fear, yet he couldn''t help but feel a thrilling sense of excitement building within him.


    Hearing the stories of that ¡°demon¡± and now seeing this ¡°demon¡± in action smeared a smile on his face. A manslayer versus a demon. It is an anticipated fight to remember for Majuro.


    After a split second, in one swift attack, Koroki reappeared out of thin air, and his blade pounded Majuro, delivering a thunderous blow to his chest.


    ¡°Wh-¡± Majuro got the wind knocked out of him. He felt his ribs cracking as he coughed up blood. The piercing ache from the wound felt as sharp as a fresh blade. If Koroki''s dull blade had been any sharper, Majuro would have been cleanly sliced in half.


    Majuro''s body crumpled to the lush, green ground, his hands clutching his stomach in agony. Koroki strode purposefully toward him, looming over his fallen opponent with eyes filled with an intimidating ferocity.


    ¡°I may have been that heartless in the past, but I have the heart to let you live¡­ for her sake,¡± Koroki stated, hinting at Yorui with a subtle, sympathetic tone in his voice.


    Dwelling in pain, Majuro¡¯s mind cleared up from his thoughts as he had just been free from his own torture. His heart rate and blood pressure decreased as his pulsating Noye shut down. After fighting against two talented opponents, Majuro laid on the floor on his back, staring at the night sky, defeated.


    Koroki steadily sheathed his blade and deactivated his powerful Noye. As the pink energy emanating from him faded away, the sword that was sheathed also dissipated into nothingness. The blade faded away, but the long scabbard remained, reverting to its original size.


    Koroki turned around and strolled away casually, leaning against his clasped hands behind his back, signaling that the fight had finished.


    Despite her injuries, Yorui allowed her overwhelming emotions to guide her as she ran towards her father with glowing green eyes. At that moment, not even the intense pain could hold her back.


    With clear sound returning to his ears, Majuro heard footsteps approaching him. The steps glided across the ground, carrying sadness and worries. Majuro tilted his head towards the footsteps.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Life reverted to his eyes as Yorui ran towards him, dragging herself from her injuries. Majuro¡¯s eyes clouded with memories. The sight of his own saddened daughter brought him back to that dreadful day.


    ___


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Before becoming a manslayer, Majuro worked as a shikari in the Ikari country. His love for fighting on the battlefield was like no other. Battle and overcoming his opponents became almost an obsession. His strength and feats made him a powerful threat to other nations. With his brutal and questionable tactics, Majuro¡¯s skills placed him at the top of his military.


    He would get sent to carry out solo missions, single-handled killing every enemy spotted, even whole armies, granting him the title ¡°Majuro the Manslayer¡±. As his excitement for fighting grew, his Noye began consuming him. During missions, his Noye would take over his body. He would lose control and be blinded by his love for fighting, slashing anything in his way, even allies.


    Because Majuro occasionally lost control of himself, his fellow Shikaris grew fearful of him, and even his leaders saw him as a future threat to his country. After a unanimous decision, they sought to eliminate Majuro.


    On a clear, sunny day, Majuro rested in the comfort of his home with his family. He tucked into his sheets, recovering his energy after successfully completing another solo mission. A young, lively Yorui played cheerfully in her spacious backyard, alone, with a ball and a bright smile on her face. Her mom sat across the outside walkway, observing and smiling at her daughter.


    While off duty, Majuro lost his obsession with fighting and focused his attention on loving his family. To him, his home was the only place where he could be without fighting or using his Noye until...


    Shatter!


    Trying to recover his body from his missions peacefully, Majuro suddenly heard glass shattering inside the house. He recalled hearing his wife and daughter cheerfully enjoying themselves outside, so something must have fallen. Majuro got up from dozing and decided to go check on the noise.


    As Majuro curiously strolled to the kitchen, he sensed multiple unfamiliar auras around the house. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±


    The doors responded by violently bursting open, with the deafening sound of windows in the living room shattering into thousands of pieces. In an instant, Majuro found himself encircled by a group of imposing figures, all dressed in sleek black attire, hiding their identities with masks.


    These threatening men stared at Majuro with murderous intent, weapons in hand, their eyes beaming dark red.


    Majuro refused to question the invasion and adapted to the situation. ¡°Trying to mess with me while it¡¯s my day off. Hehe.¡± Majuro stood still, cracking his neck and stretching his muscles. ¡°Guess you don¡¯t know who I am.¡±


    Majuro, feeling a surge of adrenaline, swiftly activated his Noye and stuck his hand in his mark to fetch his sickle. With a firm grip on his sickle, he prepared himself to confront whatever adversary lay ahead.


    His mission earlier exhausted him, but he had no room to complain. His voice deepened with focused eyes, ¡°Let me show you.¡±


    The men ambushed him, giving him no time to think. Majuro tried to stay clear-headed, but his exhaustion grew, making it difficult to focus during the fight.


    As Majuro struggled to defend himself, his natural instincts took over his body. His heart paced, and his Noye pulsated.


    He swung wildly, attacking like a cornered beast. Slash after slash, men quickly dropped to the wooden floor. The once clean kitchen got bloodstained, like paint splattering on a black canvas.


    ___


    During Majuro¡¯s rampage, his wife heard sounds of glass shattering and screaming. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s with all the noise?¡± She rose from her seat, a look of worry crossing her face as the noise and activity caught her attention. She kindly faced Yorui and gestured, ¡°Hey, Yorui, give me a second. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Yorui nodded joyfully as she continued to frolic and play in the spacious yard, filled with colorful flowers and lush green grass.


    Yorui¡¯s mom curiously paced to the kitchen. As she entered through the patio doorway, red shards of glass blocked her path. She wore no shoes, so she carefully tiptoed through the dangerous floor. Blood flowed across the floor, staining her white socks. She slowly approached the kitchen and noticed piles of black figures across the room.


    In the distance, her eyes locked at Majuro delivering the final blow on the last round of enemies.


    Majuro victoriously stood amongst the bodies standing away from her. His breathing felt increasingly labored. His eyes gazed at the dark ceiling, still pulsating orange, and his strained face revealed the pain from exhaustion.


    She tottered towards Majuro, walking past dead bodies scattered on the floor.


    Majuro''s consciousness briefly faded, and he felt another presence behind him.


    She slowly extended her hand to him. ¡°Honey, are you ok...¡±


    Slash!


    ___


    With all the ruckus inside, Yorui headed inside the house. She got bored playing alone, so she wanted to find her mom to play tea party. She strolled towards the kitchen and stumbled upon the dead bodies and blood in the house.


    Amongst the dead bodies, Yorui¡¯s eyes froze, staring at her mother lying on the floor. Her eyes were lifeless, and a puddle of blood leaked from her body as her father chucked above the body.


    She mumbled, her voice shaking. ¡°Mom...my?¡±


    Majuro dropped his head, gazing at the young Yorui. The expression Yorui wore that day was seared into his memory, an unforgettable sight.


    Yorui¡¯s face back then resembled the same exact face she wore in the present.


    The memory faded away with Yorui¡¯s face, and Majuro returned to the real world.


    ___


    ¡°Why? Why? It¡¯s your fault! Why did you leave me, Yorui?¡± urged Majuro as he stared at Yorui.


    His words tugged at Yorui¡¯s heart. She froze in place, feeling like she had been shot in the chest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave you!¡± She cried out, hoping her father would trust her words.


    Majuro ignored her cry and attempted to recover himself, grunting through the pain. ¡°First Izumi, now you! Why does everyone want to leave me!? Ugh, I can¡¯t¡­ be defeated!¡± Somehow, Majuro''s sheer willpower and frustration gathered enough energy to stand up and reactivate his powerful Noye. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ won¡¯t lose!¡±


    Koroki smacked his lips, acknowledging Majuro¡¯s futile attempt to fight. ¡°Tsk, he still has the strength to get up.¡± Koroki lowered his clasped arms and turned around. ¡°Guess I should¡¯ve killed him after all¡­¡± He casually took his stance, his scabbard in hand.


    Koroki refused to give Majuro time to prepare and lunged towards Majuro. Majuro screamed in agony, dragging his weak limbs to attack. Koroki¡¯s Noye pulsated again as he charged his attack.


    Before the situation escalated, a familiar, gentle voice interrupted their moment, piercing the air. ¡°That¡¯s not what we¡¯re going to do!¡±


    Just as the voice spoke, Koroki¡¯s body rapidly slammed into the ground, carving a comedic hole. The fight absorbed everyone¡¯s attention, and they never noticed the mysterious presence. They all turned their attention to the voice behind Koroki.


    Surata¡¯s face lit up again, sitting inside, feeling ecstatic and at rest. ¡°Father! Where were you?¡±


    Ishio vaguely responded in a cheerful voice. ¡°Oh. I was just doing a quick errand. I see you took care of Majuro for me.¡± Ishio turned his face to Surata, observing his injuries, exposing a sincere smile of gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ishio stood behind the grounded Koroki with his calm and gentle demeanor. The impact of his hand colliding with Koroki emitted steam from his knuckles like a steamer.


    Koroki fixed himself into a sitting position, rubbing his head. ¡°Ouch! Stupid old man, are you trying to kill me?!¡±


    Instead of supporting Koroki, Ishio sneered at him. Ishio crossed his arms, glancing at him from the corner of his eye, and responded with a smirky comment. ¡°For someone who doesn¡¯t like fighting, you sure know how to play with your food.¡±


    Koroki comedically grinded his teeth at Ishio¡¯s teasing.


    Majuro¡¯s energy depleted after attempting to sustain his Noye. In response to his physical condition, his Noye shut off while his body collapsed to the ground. His face turned pale as his consciousness slowly faded.


    Behind Surata, he could hear handcuffs clanking and heavy walking approaching the scene. Police officers swarmed the backyard, making their way to the downed Majuro, holstering their weapons.


    ¡°You are under arrest, Majuro.¡± Ishio declared, showing his authority. His calmness turned sterner, glaring at Majuro. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fight back, or I will be the one to put you down.¡±


    The cops turned Majuro on his stomach, cuffed him, and then lifted his dead weight. Before being dragged away from the officers, Majuro momentarily regained consciousness. He exhaustedly chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re a killer, Koroki. A killer just like me.¡±


    Koroki¡¯s emotionless expression refused to respond to Majuro, but his grip on his sheath tightened, refusing to expose his feelings.


    Majuro then dragged his eyes toward Yorui for one final glance. The sight of his upset daughter exposed a slight smile on Majuro¡¯s face. His smile lingered as the officers escorted him out of the house while his upset daughter watched him walk away, accepting his defeat.


    As Majuro took his last step out of the house, the long and grueling battle that had been raging finally ended.


    ___


    The tension withered away, and the air around them felt lighter. The silence lingered for a moment as they processed their victory.


    Yorui¡¯s adrenaline dissipated as her exhaustion and injuries caught up with her, collapsing on her butt, and her glowing eyes reverted to normal. She gasped with a face full of relief. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ over. It¡¯s finally over.¡±


    ¡°Yorui!¡± Surata shouted, panicking, realizing her condition.


    Accessing the situation, Ishio rushed over to Yorui, analyzing her injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she explained while Ishio raised her upper body. As he touched her back, Yorui felt a spiking pain from her back. ¡°ju-jUST a little tired.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not okay. These injuries are bad! We should treat them!¡± Ishio turned his attention to Surata.


    Though Ishio suggested providing treatment, he was not a professional. His medical skills were mediocre compared to those of an actual doctor like Nurse Hapi, but he did know basic first aid and how to bandage wounds.


    ¡°Surata, can you still move?¡± Ishio asked, his voice filled with authority.


    Several minutes had flown by, and Surata gathered enough energy to move around. ¡°Yes¡­ Father.¡± He answered while standing up.


    ¡°Alright, take her to my room so I can treat you both.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Without hesitation, Surata limped his way over to Yorui, holding his injured arm. Using his other arm, he rested Yorui¡¯s arm over his shoulder and carried her in a human crutch position back inside for treatment.


    While they headed inside, Ishio walked over to Koroki, who stood lazily with his dead eyes. ¡°Thank you for taking care of the situation, Koroki. Now our mission is complete.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t have a choice.¡± He shrugged his shoulders, feeling forced to fight. ¡°This wasn¡¯t my fight, but he made it my fight.¡±


    Koroki never liked getting involved in other families¡¯ issues. Only family members could be involved in family issues, so other people''s problems never concerned him. That¡¯s just his philosophy. But when Majuro involved Surata, Majuro involved Koroki.


    Also, as emotionless as he looked, Koroki could never hide his true intentions from Ishio. Despite Koroki¡¯s calm and lazy personality, Ishio knew deep down Koroki wanted to help Yorui. Understanding his true character, Ishio could not help but put on a genuine smile as he stared proudly at Koroki.


    ¡°What?¡± Koroki annoyingly asked, irritated by the heartfelt smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, Koroki. Just remember, you aren¡¯t the Heartless Demon anymore. You¡¯re just Koroki.¡±


    Koroki subtly looked down as his eyes reminisced about his past. ¡°I know,¡± he said softly.


    Afterward, Koroki lifted his head up and calmly strolled upstairs with his weapon leaned against his shoulders. Ishio followed him, avoiding the damaged furniture and mess created by the fight.


    As everyone gathered in Ishio¡¯s room, Ishio tended to their injuries as a phase of victory and recovery got underway. The recent news caused Surata and Yorui to dwell on Koroki¡¯s identity, but they focused on their injuries first, waiting for their recovery.

 Greed

    Time passed, and Yorui¡¯s eyes gently opened, feeling sluggish from a long slumber. After regaining consciousness, she sluggishly scanned the room. Compared to the messy room full of scrunched papers, the room had a complete makeover.


    Pictures of Ishio were spread across the desk, but the floors were sparkling clean. A refreshing scent of mint wafted through the air, and the bed was made with fresh sheets; everything looked tidy and organized. Her hands, which she used as support, sink into the soft pillows under her.


    Her body felt lighter but tight. She reached towards her injured back and felt a thin, clean white cloth wrapped around her body. Her excruciating pain disappeared. Her eyes shifted to her side, feeling a presence.


    Koroki sat in the room, resting with his back against the wall, his sword leaning on him. Hiding under his clothes, Yorui could see his body also covered in cloth and bandages.


    ¡°Where¡­ where am I?¡±


    No answer. Koroki¡¯s eyes were shut, so he must be asleep.


    To test her wounds, she hopped off the bed. After keeping her balance, she certified that her wounds were healed. Feeling full strength, she strolled towards the opened door.


    As she stepped towards the door, Koroki sensed her footsteps and opened his eyes slightly, yawning, ¡°¡­Where are you going?¡±


    Koroki stopped Yorui in motion. She turns to him. ¡°How long have I been asleep for?¡±


    ¡°About 4 days.¡±


    ¡°Did you stay here, watching me this whole time?¡±


    ¡°Yea¡¯. Ishio wanted me to watch you until you woke up.¡±


    Yorui¡¯s face flushed as she quickly swayed her weight from side to side. She stood there in a defensive stance, her hands covering her private parts. ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°W-What?¡± Koroki¡¯s eyes widened, flustering red. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? A boy and a girl alone in a room,¡± Yorui brushed her dangling hair to the side and elegantly shifted her body into an intimate pose. She gracefully posed, showcasing her beauty, intending to tease and captivate his attention. ¡°And you didn¡¯t do anything¡­ at all?¡±


    ¡°What! N-No, I did not!!¡±


    "You sure?" she asked, smirking.


    "Yes!"


    Yorui could not hold in her laughter. Seeing the embarrassment on Koroki¡¯s face, she excessively laughed at Koroki. Teasing him brought her joy, like messing with your sibling.


    Koroki¡¯s nerves ticked, feeling aggravated at being laughed at. ¡°Shut up! Leave me alone!¡±


    Yorui laughed even harder at his response, and tears welled up in her eyes. She leaned forward, clutching her stomach, as her laughter became uncontrollable, almost peeing herself.


    During her amusement, Ishio stepped into the room, interrupting their moment.


    ¡°Wow, guess you slept well, miss Yorui.¡± He gently acknowledged.


    Her laughter immediately stopped to show respect. ¡°Oh, Mr. Ishio,¡± She hastily lowered her head, showing her gratitude. ¡°Thank you for healing my wounds.¡±


    ¡°Raise your head up, Yorui. There¡¯s no need for that, but... you¡¯re welcome.¡±


    His calm and gentle smile made Yorui feel welcomed and happy. She never thought she deserved this treatment from a stranger; at least, that¡¯s what she thought.


    Ishio fixed his attention to Koroki. ¡°Koroki, breakfast is ready. Surata is waiting downstairs for you.¡±


    ¡°Oooo, I wonder what he made.¡± Koroki jumped up and comfortably strolled out of the room with his usual relaxed stance.


    Before joining the boys, Ishio stayed with Yorui. ¡°Sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable with Koroki sleeping in here. I just needed someone to look after you while I occupied his room.¡±


    Yorui¡¯s eyes subtly softened for a moment, thinking about Koroki. ¡°That explains why he was here then. It¡¯s fine, it didn¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Her beautiful face became tinged with sadness as she sat there, lost in contemplation, her thoughts swirling in her mind. ¡°These people already helped me so much. Stopping Dad... Healing me¡­. I should probably leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Dwelling on that, Yorui gathered her belongings and hastily made her way to the door, bowing her head as she went. ¡°Umm, thank you once again for this Mr. Ishio.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Ishio or a dad if you want,¡± he joyfully suggested with a grin smeared across his face.


    ¡°Oh, uh¡­ ok. Thank you, Ishio, for the hospitality, but I have to go.¡±


    ¡°But, Surata made food. At least stay and eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not hungry right now.¡± She¡¯s already in debt from them, so she did not want to add more to it.


    Her mind was fixated on leaving, but her stomach had other plans. While Yorui scurried to the door, she felt her stomach scream at her. Ishio and Yorui could hear the loud rumble of her stomach.


    Ishio kept his gentle demeanor, trying to hold his smirk. ¡°Um¡­are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat?¡±


    Her heart dropped to her stomach, and her cheeks flushed red. Her body froze up. The weight from the embarrassment made her want to curl up in a ball. If she had left earlier, she could¡¯ve saved herself from this. Afterward, she gave in. She refused to look at Ishio, mumbling, ¡°Mhmm¡­Maybe eating something won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Ishio happily escorted Yorui to the kitchen as she walked in shame.


    ___


    Soon, they descended downstairs and arrived at the kitchen. The food covered the long, wooden table with organized plates and utensils on each seat. The rich scent of cooked pork chops and white rice made it feel like Thanksgiving, but in May.


    Surata carefully removed the large pot from the stove and carried it to the table. The steaming pot had an earthy yet savory smell.


    As he arrived at the table, he noticed the two hungry guests. ¡°Oh, hello Yorui. Father, everything¡¯s ready on the table.¡± He placed the pot in the center of the table, signifying the main dish. ¡°Today we¡¯re having curry!¡±


    He presented the food with a grin, a showcase of his sweat, tears, and love into his food.


    Koroki sat at the table, fidgeting, waiting impatiently to start eating. ¡°Can you guys be any slower? If you guys stall any longer, the food¡¯s going to get cold.¡±


    Eventually, everyone found a seat and sat down at the table. Everyone''s mouths salivated from the smell, dying to take a bite. Before they started their feast, Surata and Ishio closed their eyes and began their prayers out loud.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord, for this wonderful feast you have bestowed us upon. Thank you for allowing Yorui to eat with us¡­¡±


    Yorui never prayed before eating. She observed the guys, seeing their poses. Ishio and Surata were engulfed in their prayer. Across the table, Koroki¡¯s eyes were closed shut, but his hands were fidgeting around.


    It seemed like Koroki tried to blend in but praying. His effort made her feel a little happier, not feeling like the only one let out.


    She followed their lead and close her eyes.


    After a minute, Ishio concluded his prayer. ¡°¡­Let us enjoy this with your love and guidance, Amen!¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As the prayer ended, everyone opened their eyes and dug into her food.


    Yorui carefully poured the curry into the freshly made white rice. She picked up her filled spoon, blew on it to cool it down, and took a bite. Her eyes popped out of their sockets from the taste. ¡°Wow! This is so good! This is like heaven!¡±


    She devoured the food instantly, like a famished, starving stray dog. Everyone momentarily stopped eating and observed Yorui¡¯s eating style. Ishio and Surata exchanged amused glances, wondering about Yorui¡¯s unusual eating habits.


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s more where that came from,¡± Ishio reassured her to take her time with the food.


    Yorui quickly asked for seconds as she got teased.


    Everyone continued to enjoy the food and themselves. They gossiped about the fight, school, etc. As she watched Ishio and Surata playfully teasing Koroki, savoring the delicious food, and sharing joyful laughter, a warm smile spread across her face. This moment reminded Yorui of the wonderful homeless individuals she befriended. After getting stuffed and spending time with this family, Yorui stacked her dirty dishes on the table, which stood taller than her height. Then, she got up from her seat, expressing her gratitude again.


    ¡°Thank you, guys, so much! I don¡¯t know if I will ever repay you, but I really have to get going.¡±


    The room fell silent as the atmosphere shifted. After showing her gratitude for their help, Yorui turned around, her slender figure gracefully moving towards the front door. As she walked, her eyes subtly drooped, revealing the quiet emotions that lingered within her.


    ¡°And where exactly are you going?¡± asked Koroki, breaking the awkward silence.


    Yorui stopped in motion, confused by the sudden question. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Your dad was sent to jail, right? So, where are you gonna go? Back with the homeless people?¡± commented Koroki with food in his mouth as he continued eating. ¡°You can go back if you want. But I think-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ishio punched Koroki, slamming him into his bowl of food. The sauce and chunks of vegetables from the curry flew out of the bowl, smearing on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Koroki,¡± Ishio exclaimed. The atmosphere turned gloomier. ¡°Koroki told us about your situation. Your father forced you to help him kill those people, right? You probably still hate your father for that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Her lips were sealed, but her eyes spoke for themselves.


    ¡°However, even though he¡¯s a manslayer, you still think of him as a father.¡±


    ¡°!¡± Yorui is stunned by what Ishio said.


    ¡°Why are you telling her this?¡± Koroki urged as he tried to clean up the mess.


    ¡°Do you want to get hit again, Koroki?¡± Surata posed, knowing the outcome of his actions.


    Koroki smacked his lips annoyingly, ¡°You got a point.¡±


    Yorui''s lips quivered with a mix of fear and anger as they slowly parted. Her words spat out, carrying with them an unmistakable sense of unyielding determination and a chilling lack of remorse.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! My dad wasn¡¯t a good father to me. Forcing his own daughter to hurt other people for his own sake. It wasn¡¯t fair to anyone¡­ especially me. I-I never wanted to hurt people, but he taught me that to survive.¡±


    She rambled on, raising her voice. ¡°But what was I supposed to do? Defy my own father?! Yeah, I hate him with my guts. Ever since he killed my mom and forced us to leave our house, he made me do some horrible things to people. All I wanted was to live a happy life with my family!¡±


    Her outburst flickered her eyes to glow dark green, flashing her Noye for a second. She stopped her rambling to take a deep breath and calm down.


    Ishio carefully gazed at her glowing eyes and vulnerable state. ¡°That color¡­ and her powerful emotions towards her family. So, her power must be Greed. Her strong desire to live with her family manifested in her Noye, which resembles green. Poor kid, she must have been feeling like this for a while.¡±


    After calming down, she lowered her voice, ¡°But¡­ even though he can¡¯t undo what he did, he¡¯s still¡­ my father.¡±


    Koroki and Surata sat in silence, letting her words sink in. However, Ishio understood her pain and softly smiled, comforting her. ¡°Wow, you really are¡­ a kind girl, Yorui.¡±


    As Ishio referred to her as "a kind girl," Yorui was taken aback. The unexpected comment left her feeling bewildered and unable to fully grasp the meaning behind Ishio''s words.


    Ishio added, ¡°If you really must go, then I won¡¯t force you to stay. However, you can stay with us if you like.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Stay here?! What do you mean? But¡­ why? I¡¯m just¡­ a complete stranger. Why would you ask something like that to me? You don¡¯t even know me. Sorry. I can¡¯t, I¡­ still have my family waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Family? You mean the homeless people? Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± She curiously asked Ishio.


    ¡°I sent my people over there to help move them into a nearby shelter home. Your family told me they felt bad that they couldn¡¯t repay the favor to you. So, they begged me to take you in.¡±


    Ishio rambled on. ¡°At first, I kindly rejected them, but their words felt genuine and pure-hearted. They decided to put their trust in me. After I agreed to ask you, they all smiled happily and said they wanted you to live a good life. Don¡¯t worry, though. You can still visit them whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°They did that for me?¡± Her heart swelled with joy, and tears filled her eyes. Now that her other family was settled, even if only temporarily, she found herself reconsidering Ishio¡¯s offer. ¡°I can¡¯t stay with these guys. But now, the homeless people don¡¯t need my help anymore. Even though we weren¡¯t close at all, I still felt at home.¡±


    Yorui closed her eyes and recalled the good times she had spent with the homeless people.


    ¡°I met them one day alone at the park when Dad left to find food. I was laying on the bench, starving for food. I still haven¡¯t stolen anything yet. But the homeless people noticed me alone and starving. They came up to me with some bread. The bread tasted moldy, but it was good at the time. The bread was supposed to be shared by all of them, but they gave me the whole loaf.¡±


    ¡°They welcomed me with open arms, and ever since then, I wanted to return the favor to them. When I started stealing for my dad, I would keep some money and buy the homeless people some food. I started learning about their lives and struggles. We would laugh our pain away and enjoy ourselves. I felt like I could¡­ connect with them and that that was our home. But now, they have a new home. They can start over.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to start over! I want to stay with them. I enjoyed spending time with them. But, maybe I shouldn¡¯t. If they were begging me to stay here with Koroki, maybe I should. I do like spending time with Koroki. And¡­ Koroki¡¯s family reminds me of them.


    After reconsidering the offer, Yorui quietly asked, feeling guilty and hesitating, ¡°Really? You¡¯ll¡­ let me¡­ stay here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t let a helpless child leave my sight.¡± Ishio kindly reassured Yorui.


    Surata, who had remained silent until now, smiled warmly. ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind having a sister in the family.¡±


    Yorui stood hesitating, her mind filled with doubt. ¡°But... I might just use you guys again¡­ or betray you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you will do that anymore.¡± Ishio confidently exclaimed, with a voice filled with sincerity.


    Yorui really wanted to stay; however, she did not feel she deserved to ask for another favor. What if something were to happen to them again because of her? She wouldn¡¯t be able to live with herself, having to hurt more people. She wanted them to reject her as a way of atonement for the things she did. However, these people are different. Their strength. Their kindness. Their love. They made her feel at home.


    Having doubts, she made a decision. ¡°Well¡­ I guess I can stay with you guys for a little bit¡­¡± She slowly gazed at Koroki. ¡°If that¡¯s okay with you, Koroki?¡±. Since she knew Koroki the most, she wanted his assurance.


    Seeing Koroki¡¯s dull expression, Surata playfully teased him, bumping him with his elbow. ¡°C¡¯mon, you can¡¯t say no to your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! She isn¡¯t my girlfriend.¡± Koroki turned his attention to Yorui, staring in silence.


    If she stayed, they would think they were dating. With his mindset, he usually did not care about strangers. But he also hated the idea of her going back to her old routine. With that thought in mind, he muttered, "Suit yourself," trying to conceal his sincerity.


    It wasn¡¯t the sweet words she hoped to hear, but they were the words she expected. A spark of joy struck Yorui, and her eyes brimming with happiness.


    After everyone¡¯s confirmation, Ishio happily clasped his hands, ¡°Well, that settles it. Welcome to your new family, Yorui.¡±


    Yorui took a moment to take it all in. ¡°Thank you!¡± she shouted with a smile, tears of joy running down her face. For the first time in what felt like forever, she allowed herself to feel something other than fear or anger- hope. Maybe, just maybe, things could be different now.


    She wiped the tears from her eyes and returned to the table, where they joyfully welcomed their new family member. The battle had been won. However, their joy would soon fade into the darkness.


    ___


    In the dead of night, within a dimly lit warehouse in a nearby city, the pungent scent of gasoline permeated the air. The rhythmic hum of conveyor belts and the rumble of trucks reverberated throughout the vast space. Teams of men worked tirelessly, unloading crates from the trucks and transporting them into the depths of the warehouse.


    The heavy darkness hung in the air, shrouding the men as they shared sinister chuckles and laughter. As they moved the heavy boxes around, the sharp clinks of metal colliding echoed through the space.


    ¡°The boss really is something. He managed to get off these weapons and lots of them.¡± A worker eagerly commented.


    ¡°Yeah, and soon we¡¯re going to put these to good use.¡± Another worker added, exposing an evil smirk.


    Above on the balcony, a handsome man dressed in baggy pants and a sweater leaned on the railing, observing the workers. He had walked out of his office and gazed off towards the whole warehouse.


    A worker walked up the stairs to the balcony, the entrance of his office. He approached the boss with the utmost respect, standing stiff and clearing his voice. ¡°Sir, all of the weapons you requested have arrived.¡±


    The boss casually nodded at the worker and sent him off. Everything seemed to be going smoothly. After a moment, the boss descended from the balcony to stroll around the building, getting a closer look. As the boss walked around, a well-dressed man caught up to the boss, fixing his glasses as they constantly fell and holding on to his clipboard.


    ¡°Mikado!¡±


    The boss, Mikado, continued walking away, not acknowledging his assistant. ¡°What is it, Kaen?¡±


    Kaen chased Mikado while observing his notes, flipping through the pages. ¡°It appears that Majuro ¡°the manslayer¡± has been taken to prison.¡±


    Mikado¡¯s calm expression remained, unbothered by Majuro. ¡°Oh, really? What a shame. I had hoped he would have caused more trouble. So, who turned him in?¡±


    ¡°He said that he was defeated by the Heartless Demon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mikado abruptly halted his steps, the sound of his shoes scuffing against the pavement echoing in the empty alleyway. The name seized his attention, and his eyes widened with a sudden spark of excitement.


    Kaen briefed Mikado on the situation. As Kaen''s thorough explanation unfolded, a subtle smirk began to form on Mikado''s face, a clear indication of the wheels turning in his mind as he processed the information.


    ¡°I see. That makes things interesting. I always wondered where you went¡­ Heartless Demon.¡±


    ___


    Yorui has joined the family, and the squad is complete. Everyone in the country discovers that Majuro has been arrested. As more enemies grasp the situation, how will they react to the news? Who is Mikado, and how does he know the Heartless Demon? What will happen to this new family?

 New Member

    May 24, 2018¡­


    After the family finished their meals, Koroki and Ishio headed to the kitchen with their dirty dishes, placed them in the sink, and walked around the house, going their separate ways.


    Yorui remained seated, her mind drifting as she savored the lingering flavors of the delicious meal she finished. She watched Surata thoroughly clearing the table, carefully storing the leftovers, and tidying up the dining area. Grateful for the thoughtful invitation from Ishio and the others to stay with them, Yorui felt a sense of duty to express her appreciation by helping Surata with some post-meal cleanup.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Yorui.¡± Surata kindly appreciated.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    After a few minutes, the dining table and kitchen gleamed with the cleanliness of the newly tidied rooms. Since they finished cleaning up, Surata decided it was the perfect time to introduce their newest housemate to her new surroundings. ¡°Do you want me to show you around?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Yorui responded happily, with a wide smile on her face, hoping to use that time to bond with her new roommates.


    Surata took on the role of a realtor, guiding Yorui through every corner of the house, ensuring she felt at home.


    Surata briefly showed each room. ¡°This is the kitchen¡­ Bathroom¡­. Used to be living room.¡±


    Her eyes lit up with joy as she took in the sight of her new home. ¡°Wow, this is so exciting!¡±


    As they ascended upstairs towards the end of the tour, Yorui stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Hey, Sura¡¯?¡±


    Surata continued walking, ¡°Sura? My name¡¯s Surata.¡±


    ¡°I know, but Sura sounds better!¡± Yorui cheerfully grinned. She loved making nicknames for people she liked, like the homeless people. Plus, Sura sounded better.


    Surata, without arguing, accepted his new name. ¡°¡­Ok then.¡±


    ¡°So, where am I sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Surata guided her to her room. Anticipation ran across her face. She hadn''t felt the warmth of a comforter in a long time, and her ecstatic expression seemed to freeze in place.


    Surata stopped walking towards the middle of the hallway, gesturing toward a closed wooden door. ¡°This is where you will be sleeping.¡±


    Yorui took a minute to take it all in, savoring the moment. She took a deep breath and calmly opened the door, trying to compose herself.


    The door slowly revealed her room. At first glance, the clean and tidy room appeared quite ordinary, lacking any distinctive features that would set it apart from others. It had a bed, a closet, and drawers. However, standing in the doorway, Yorui screamed in place.


    Koroki ascended the stairs and overheard the noise. ¡°What¡¯s with all the screaming?¡±


    He strolled down the hallway shirtless, with a white towel wrapped around his neck, his hair dripping wet. Steam from his hot shower still emitted from his body. As he strolled down the hallway, his door was left open. He usually kept it closed, so he was concerned. Maybe he forgot to close it. He headed to his opened door. As he entered the doorway, he noticed he had company in his room.


    ¡°Wh¡­what are you guys doing in my room?¡± He asked, slightly raising his voice.


    Surata turned his attention to him as he spoke. ¡°Oh, funny coincidence, Koroki, I was just gonna find y-¡°


    Surata sneakily stole a glance at Koroki''s uncovered chest and spotted the marking above his heart. This was the first time Koroki walked around the house shirtless. To prevent any commotion, he swiftly wrapped up his train of thought. ¡°So, since Yorui is living with us, she¡¯s moving in with you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Isn¡¯t that cool!¡± yelled Yorui. She playfully threw a white pillow at Koroki¡¯s face as she jumped on his bed. The pillow slowly slid off his face.  She immediately jumped off the bed. Unable to contain her excitement, she instead tossed herself on Koroki¡¯s bed, slowly sinking into the blanket, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s been so long since I lived in a house, let alone a bed.¡±


    Her reaction warmed Surata¡¯s heart. Koroki, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look very pleased. It¡¯s nice that she had a new place to live, but he never thought he would have his room taken from him.


    Koroki secretly nagged Surata, whispering, ¡°Why can¡¯t she have her own room or use the old man¡¯s?¡±


    Their house had two floors. Surely, there should be another room to fit Yorui in. There could be space in the living room or even a closet. A twin bed mattress should fit inside one of these closets. A house this big should have more room.


    ¡°Well, Father needs his room. Plus, she will get one after we finish repairing the house.¡± Surata explained.


    ¡°¡­¡± Koroki stood quietly. Even though he refused to reply, his shrugged shoulders and annoyed glare spoke for themselves.


    ¡°So, for now, she will stay with you.¡±


    Koroki sighed, having no choice in the matter. Koroki slowly glanced towards Yorui, watching her inspect the room.


    She finally had her very own place, to an extent. She should not mess with Koroki¡¯s room since she was a guest. But her girly side inside her wanted to redesign it as if it were her own. ¡°Does he need any of this? Where should the dresser go? What about a new rug? The possibilities are endless!¡±


    The sight of her disgusted Koroki. This was the only place in the house where he could get some peace and quiet. ¡°Ugh¡­how about I stay with you then?¡± Koroki asked, almost pleading.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Surata stopped to think for a while. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to share a room with anyone else. I like having my own room.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t anyone like to have their own room? He said that like Koroki never liked having his room. Koroki tried a different approach to persuade Surata.


    ¡°Why not? C¡¯mon man, listen. We¡¯re both boys, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeahhhh¡­Aaand?¡±


    ¡°It would be weird if a guy and a girl were to share a room together, right?¡± explained Koroki, speaking in a higher pitch.


    ¡°Listen, Koroki, who was the one who brought her here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Koroki had no counter for that. Surata caught him, mentally trapping him in a corner.


    ¡°Exactly. Since you brought her here, you got to take the responsibility.¡±


    His persuasion failed. He refused to try anymore and gave up, accepting his defeat. ¡°¡­ whatever.¡±


    Surata whispered into Koroki''s ear and suggested something. ¡°Think about it. With you two sharing a room, you can have some alone time for any physical¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I get it!¡± interjected Koroki, as his cheeks flustered red. As the boys finished yapping, Koroki slowly picked up the white pillow.


    As Yorui continued to plot around the room, Koroki threw his pillow back at her and fumed, ¡°Hey, Yorui, get out of the room so I can change!¡±


    Before Yorui could walk to the door, Koroki comedically shoved her and Surata outside the room and shut the door, wanting some peace and quiet.


    ___


    After changing, the kids headed downstairs. As they calmly descended the stairs, loud noises from the power tools blasted their eardrums. They noticed men with yellow hard hats and tools holstered around their waists passing by.


    The kids spotted Ishio in the living room, overseeing the repairs with a disgusted face.


    The broken debris and furniture from Majuro¡¯s attack had been replaced by newer, modern interiors. Alongside Ishio, Principal Tsume made her appearance. Her eyes sparkled with joy as she oversaw the workers'' work.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a little overboard, Tsume?¡± Ishio suggested.


    ¡°Of course not!!! Your house is my house! When you told me about this, I knew I had to help. So, I did you the favor and took out the old and in with the new.¡± The enormous smile on Tsume¡¯s face stretched as far as it could.


    In her mind, doing this act was the most appropriate thing she could do. The least she should have got from Ishio was some sort of gratitude, but he did not.


    Surata glanced at Ishio¡¯s crossed arms, holding a piece of folded paper.


    ¡°Hello, Father. What¡¯s with that letter?¡±


    Ishio softly turned to the kids. ¡°Oh¡­ hi, kids. Thank you for noticing Surata.¡±


    Tsume turned to the kids and greeted herself, ¡°Hi, kids!¡±


    The children waved back at Tsume, acknowledging her.


    Ishio unwrapped his arms, lifting the letter in the air. ¡°I need you guys to deliver this.¡±


    The letter looked like a regular envelope. However, it felt awefully familiar to Surata, like he had seen his father working on that letter before. ¡°Who¡¯s the letter for?¡±


    ¡°Someone very important. If this doesn¡¯t get delivered, the world might be destroyed.¡±


    The children were startled and anxious due to the pressure of the task. What in the world is in the letter? Were these some bomb codes that people see in spy movies? Maybe Ishio wanted to send a bomb! How can this determine the fate of the world?


    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m just kidding. But this is an important letter that needs to get delivered.¡±


    That¡¯s not something to joke about casually. But then again, it¡¯s Ishio, so they should have at least expected something ridiculous like this. The kids released their sighs of relief.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it?¡± asked Koroki.


    ¡°I have to deal with Principal Tsume and the house today, so I need this favor.¡±


    Principal Tsume smiled as Ishio mentioned her name.


    Koroki mumbled under his breath, smacking his lips, ¡°Tch¡­I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t drop it off on the way there¡­¡±


    Bam.


    Ishio overheard the mumbling and reached over to Koroki, delivering a hard punch to Koroki¡¯s head, faceplanting, breaking the wooden floorboard.


    Prinicpal Tsume shouted to the construction workers, ¡°When you guys are down with that, we need to fix the floorboard!¡±


    While replying to Koroki¡¯s comment, Ishio asked the other dependable children. ¡°Surata. Yorui. Can you please deliver the letter?¡±


    ¡°Sure, father.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll help. I still need to repay you somehow anyway.¡±


    Ishio gratefully handed the letter to Surata. He exposed his heartfelt smile as Yorui and Surata prepared to head out.


    ¡°Thanks, you guys. Oh, I almost forgot. Take Koroki with you.¡± Ishio said, pointing to the down Koroki.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Surata and Yorui lifted Koroki from the floor, escorting him to the door.


    Principal Tsume cheerfully grinned, giving the children a stand ¡°Bye, kids! Be careful!¡±


    Before walking out the door, Surata attempted to find Koroki¡¯s sheath.


    Ishio assumed what Surata came back for. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to bring his sheath with you. It¡¯s just to deliver some mail.¡±


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    With Majuro behind bars, no one should attack them, so he had no reason to bring his sheath.


    Trusting his father, Surata decided to leave Koroki''s weapon at home. With that settled, the three kids walked out of the house.


    As the children left, Principal Tsume faced the front door. ¡°I should probably head out and get ready.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you probably should.¡±


    Tsume left the workers with Ishio and calmly headed towards the door. Before she could leave Ishio''s sight, Ishio said, ¡°Hey, Tsume¡­¡±


    Tsume stopped in her tracks and faced Ishio. ¡°Yeah?¡±


    His voice softened, conveying a genuine feeling. ¡°¡­Thanks for your help.¡±


    His gratitude caught her by surprise. Butterflies fluttered in Tsume¡¯s stomach. Instead of tripping over her words and embarrassing herself, she gently replied, ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Ishio. Just don¡¯t be late!¡±


    Tsume headed off, looking back at Ishio and waving goodbye to him. Because she faced Ishio and did not look where she went, her walking pattern shifted to the side. As she turned her head back to the door, her face was about to make contact with the door wall.


    SMACK!


    Tsume felt her nose slammed into the wall. After feeling happy and cheerful inside, she was now flustered and embarrassed. Without realizing her clumsiness, she awkwardly laughed off the pain as she left the vicinity. ¡°Ha ha ha, welp, see you soon!¡±


    Ishio awkwardly chuckled and stood there in awe as he watched Tsume leave the house.


    ___


    Time passed as the three kids strolled down the crowded streets of Heiwa.


    ¡°Why¡¯s it so busy today? It¡¯s not rush hour. Is something happening today?¡± questioned Yorui as she looked around, puzzled by the hoard of people.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure today is the opening of the Annual Heiwa Festival,¡± Surata explained.


    The Heiwa festival only came once a year. It welcomed all friends and family to enjoy spending time with one another while introducing cultures from different countries. There were rollercoasters, arcade games, and food booths with a variety of different foods. To everyone, the festival was an unforgettable experience that made memories to last a lifetime.


    Yorui''s eyes lit up with excitement, shining like bright stars in the night sky. ¡°Wow. That sounds awesome! Can we please go?¡±


    Koroki walked calmly behind both of them, his arms clasped behind his head. ¡°We should deliver this letter first.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Yorui,¡± corrected Surata. ¡°We should deliver this. This has a higher priority.¡±


    Yorui¡¯s energy depleted as her smile faded away.


    Surata turned his attention to Koroki, implying, ¡°Wow, since when did you care to do errands? I did not expect this from you, Koroki.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t want to waste more time.¡± Koroki briefly recalled Ishio¡¯s brutal punch. ¡°I just don¡¯t want the old man to hit me again. He thinks I¡¯m some kind of punching bag. Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±


    The group of kids continued their stroll. Surata could not bear to look away from the downed Yorui. He took a moment and collected his thoughts. The sight of Yorui wanting to go seemed to lower the group¡¯s mood. Maybe it was not a bad idea to go to the festival. It could be a way to get to know Yorui more and bond with everyone. With that concept, Surata made up his mind. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure father wouldn¡¯t mind us having some fun.¡±


    Koroki lowered his arms. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we have some time to kill anyway,¡± explained Surata. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to go have some fun.¡±


    ¡°Um.. I don¡¯t think-¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon. Let¡¯s go, guys!¡± Yorui interjected, insisting as she grabbed both boys by their wrists. Surata and Koroki could not resist Yorui as they were dragged, so the three wandered into the festival.


    ___


    After maneuvering through the crowds of citizens, the kids arrived at the massive festival''s entrance. Inside, the festival had food booths lined up, with many rides and other attractions. The savory aroma of freshly made sweets from the booth roamed the air.


    The view felt welcoming in the children¡¯s eyes. Smiles on people''s faces and cheering of other children having fun scattered across the event. Fun rides. Delicious foods. This was like every kids¡¯ dream wonderland.


    Yorui left the boys behind and headed inside. She hastily looked around, eager to do everything this place offered. Surata and Koroki followed behind the joyful Yorui.


    Surata had been to his fair share of festivals. He used to go to these events with his middle school friends. And on rare occasions, when he was little, Ishio took him. So, he knew what to expect.


    Koroki, on the other hand, never experienced anything like this, probably because of his lazy behaviour and never leaving the house. So, this whole thing felt surreal to him, and Surata was highly wary of that by Koroki¡¯s confused expression.


    Yorui backtracked to the boys, grabbed them by their hands, cheerfully insisting, ¡°C¡¯mon guys, hurry up. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Yorui would first encourage Surata and Koroki to try most of the different rides at the festival. Surata happily followed along, but Koroki always refused like an annoying brat. Because of that, they would force him by any means, either physically or by teasing him.


    The enormous red rollercoaster that toured the entire festival caught her eye first. Koroki hated rollercoasters, so he would scream the loudest while the others just laughed at him. The kids enjoyed their time at the festival. Spinning as fast as they could during the spinning teacups. Looking at the vast view up on the Ferris Wheel. And so on.


    After riding the rides, Yorui would get the boys some food from each booth and let them try everything from delicious to disgusting, known treats to ¡°never heard of¡± snacks. As they tried something, all three would express the same expression every time, as if they shared the same taste buds.


    When they tried a Umeboshi Sour Plum, ¡°Ahh¡­sour!¡±


    When they tried some Malva Pudding, ¡°Mhmm¡­sweet!¡±


    Despite the different flavors and rides, all three found themselves enjoying the festival sooner or later.


    Yorui ecstatically pointed to another booth. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s try this spicy tentacle.¡±


    Koroki, hesitant to go, said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t look appetizing.¡±


    Yorui pouted, a playful glint in her eyes. ¡°C¡¯mon, you¡¯re no fun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Koroki, at least try it with us,¡± suggested Surata, softening his voice.


    ¡°The smell from it is already burning my nose and hair,¡± Koroki whined, refusing to eat the tentacle. ¡°Do you two think I want to eat that?¡±


    Yorui frowned, giving Koroki a sad baby face look. ¡°...Please?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Hesitant as he was, Koroki sighed and gave in to the tentacle.


    Yorui handed him and Surata each a tentacle stick. The three of them looked for a place to sit. They found a bench nearby and sat down, glancing at the spicy tentacle that resembled a kebab.


    Koroki stared at Yorui momentarily. Yorui''s joyful expression reminded Koroki of when his mother gave him his first popsicle. The sight of Yorui¡¯s face during that moment brought a subtle smile to his lips.


    Yorui grew impatient, refusing to wait any longer. ¡°Alright, guys, on three. Three!¡± She immediately chomps down the snack.


    ¡°What happened to one and two?!¡± Surata asked annoyingly, watching as Yorui bit into the tentacle.


    ¡°Ah! That one¡­ is way too spicy,¡± Yorui struggled to speak, her mouth burning from the spice. ¡°Uh oh¡­ that one didn¡¯t go down well.¡± Yorui sprang off the bench, grasping her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Yorui hurriedly ran off to the bathroom. Koroki and Surata laughed at her while she desperately tried to find the bathroom in pain.


    ¡°Haha, poor Yorui.¡±


    ¡°See? I¡¯m glad we stopped to come here. This is fun,¡± Surata expressed his joy through his face. ¡°But this spicy octopus tentacle is way too hot. Ah, I need some milk.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is way hotter than I thought,¡± replied Koroki, laughing at Surata¡¯s reaction.


    Surata stared at Koroki with a mischievous smile. ¡°That¡¯s funny coming from someone who hasn¡¯t taken a bite yet.¡±


    Koroki was startled by being caught red-handed. ¡°Oh, yeah? Watch me eat it, then. It won¡¯t be that hot anyways.¡±


    Chomp. Koroki took a considerable bite out of the tentacle.


    ¡°Mhmm, it¡¯s not as bad as I th¡­ Ah! It¡¯s too hot!¡± The spice gave him a spark of energy. He tried to exhale through his mouth, attempting to babble about the spice while sticking out his tongue. ¡°My tongue... is on fire! Where¡¯s... the milk?! I might die here before Yorui gets back!¡±


    At that moment, Surata started laughing at Koroki¡¯s reaction, breathing heavily to cool his mouth down. ¡°What was that... about not being hot? Ha-ha. Well, I think... we both might die!¡±


    The boys, caught in a horrible predicament, couldn''t help but laugh.


    Amidst their laughter, as the heat faded away, Surata''s laughter died along with it. The joy faded from his eyes as he looked at Koroki with a soft yet serious gaze.


    The atmosphere near the bench thickened, and the surrounding conversations faded into the background.


    ¡°Hey, Koroki. I didn¡¯t know when to ask this, but¡­ can I ask you something?¡±


    Koroki, sensing the shift in tone, already had an idea of what Surata might say. His expression softened.


    ¡°Is it about what Majuro said?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah.¡±


    With the festival¡¯s vibrant sounds in the background, a brief moment of silence emerged.


    Yorui finished using the bathroom and headed back to the bench. She noticed the boys conversing on the bench. But the air around the boys grew thicker as she approached them. She got the feeling that she shouldn¡¯t invade this conversation. However, her nosiness could not resist. So, she approached them, seeking to hide, and ended up leaning against a nearby booth to listen in on their conversation. The cold air hurried away as the boys momentarily sat in silence.


    Surata broke the silence and asked, ¡°What did he mean by¡­ Heartless Demon, Koroki?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The weight of Surata''s words hung heavily in the air as Koroki remained silent. The absence of his response spoke more than words ever could.


    Surata struggled to understand. ¡°We¡¯ve been living together for a while, and I thought you were just some random kid that Father found. But now it feels like all that time together was just a fa?ade- like you¡¯re a complete stranger. So, Koroki¡­who are you?¡±


    Koroki reminisced his memories in his head, unable to forget them. He took a moment to respond, wondering what to say. The sight of seeing someone like Surata concerned for him was almost unbarring. Koroki could not avoid the question. Whether he answered then or later, Koroki would one day have to explain. So, Koroki responded, staring towards the ground.


    ¡°Hey, Surata,¡± Surata gazed at Koroki, finding a gentle yet defeated look on his face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m¡­ heartless?¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Surata tried to block out the cheering from the children walking by, thinking he misheard Koroki. ¡±Wh-what do you mean?¡±


    Hearing Surata¡¯s genuine but confused expression gave him his answer. Koroki let out a sigh of relief, clearing his head as he lowered it.


    His monotone voice slightly softened. ¡°Heartless Demon. A Demon with no heart. That¡¯s just a nickname I was given in the past during the war.¡± Koroki stood up from the bench, glancing at the clear sky, ¡°To be honest, I hate that nickname.¡±


    Gently smiling, his eyes turned to Surata. ¡°But that nickname was given to me before I met Ishio and you. So, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Koroki assured Surata. Although his voice was sincere, it could not conceal the sadness in his eyes.


    Surata sat there perplexed, gazing at his true feelings, ¡°What happened to you? Before meeting me, what kind of childhood did you have... Koroki?¡±


    ___


    Shifting away from the festival, at around the same time, the Noye Agency held a meeting at the school grounds, with most staff members attending. The conference was held on the upper floor of the tallest building on campus, which housed the Noye Agency.


    The large conference room had a long wooden table centered in the room with nine seats: eight seats on the sides and one at the right end when entering. Every other participant stood around the table, towards the walls, signifying the seat¡¯s importance. Some familiar faces filled the seats, along with a few new ones.


    ¡°Ugh, how long do we have to wait? Can I just go home?¡± complained an unenergetic 20-year-old teacher. Her height did not match her age: below average for her age¡¯s demographic.


    She leaned her dull face towards the table with her palm while fidgeting with her ring. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this stupid meeting.¡±


    ¡°Just wait a little more, Miko. I¡¯m sure he will come soon, hopefully.¡± Principal Tsume responded, sitting at the end of the table.


    Sitting across from Miko, Latro disappointedly asked, "Why does he always show up late?"


    While he questioned the man¡¯s presence, they heard the door creak open slightly.


    Creak.


    As the door opened, everyone turned their attention to the door.


    A familiar Ishio slowly stepped into the room. ¡°Hey, guys. Sorry for being late.¡±


    Principal Tsume smiled reassuringly, lost in Ishio¡¯s eyes. "Oh, it¡¯s fine. I''m just happy you made it.¡±


    The other staff members attending grew a little impatient.


    ¡°Tch. About time you show up. Thought you weren¡¯t going to show up.¡±


    Another member seated wondered, ¡°Um¡­ Tsume, can we start this meeting now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Sorry.¡± She jolted, snapping herself back to reality. ¡°Now that everyone is here, we can start this meeting.¡±


    Ishio quickly found an empty seat towards the middle of the table, the side closest to the door.


    She kicked off the meeting, her voice strong and authoritative. ¡°As you all know, our tournament is coming up soon. This is a wonderful opportunity for the students to evaluate their skills while fighting students from different schools. But, for us, it¡¯s meant to keep an eye on the students across the tournament.¡±


    Tsume opened a yellow folder and handed out papers containing student portfolios to everyone seated. As she passed out the papers, a helping staff member turned a projector from the vacant end of the table and projected a student portfolio behind Principal Tsume.


    ¡°With that in mind, the problem is this.¡± Principal Tsume quickly pointed out and spoke with authority.


    The seated staff turned their attention to the first paper.


    ¡°?!¡± The staff¡¯s expressions varied, some subtle while others dramatic, stunned by the information displayed.


    The document provided little information about this student, listing only their school ID and name. The lack of information created a sense of mystery, leaving much to the imagination.


    ¡°Umm, is this all the information we have on this student?¡± a worried seated staff member asked.


    ¡°Now, this is very interesting.¡± another added.


    Principal Tsume carried on with her speech. ¡°Yes, for the case of Koroki¡­ we have little information on him. We have reports that he successfully defeated Majuro the Manslayer. Majuro was becoming a problem for the police and Shikaris, but... this kid singlehandedly defeated him.¡±


    The staff members complimented Koroki¡¯s achievement. ¡°Wow, what a strong kid.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. There have also been rumors that he¡¯s the Heartless Demon.¡± Latro calmly exclaimed while fixing his glasses.


    The nickname, Heartless Demon, alone caught the attention of everyone in the room. ¡°What?!¡±


    A reserved, calm man sitting in a seat rambled, ¡°The Heartless Demon, said to be a fallen warrior during the War of the Fallen. He gained the nickname after defeating 100 armed Shikaris alone. He¡¯s known for having his Noye tattoo on top of his heart. He would pierce his long blade through the hearts of his enemies, symbolizing the Noye mark on his chest.¡± The man¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°Some even say his strength is comparable to one of the Harta.¡±


    The Harta, a prestigious group of the strongest Shikaris in Aoi, each boasting the power of 100 men, stood as the dedicated guardians of the country. Their formidable presence occupied every seat in the grand meeting room, representing the unity and strength of their mission.


    An annoyed member of the Harta slammed his hands down on the table, the sound echoing in the tense atmosphere. His brow furrowed and his jaw clenched, showing his anger. His compressed shirt clung to his body, emphasizing the defined muscles that rippled across his lean physique, showcasing the exertion and discipline behind his athletic build.


    He shouted, feeling irritated. ¡°So, in other words, Ishio took the Heartless Demon in.¡± His eyes beamed towards the calm Ishio. ¡°You knew about him, Ishio, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ishio sat almost unfazed by the sudden news of Koroki, as if he was already aware of it.


    Not breaking her composure toward Ishio, Tsume curiously asked, ¡°Ishio, are you sure we can trust Koroki?¡±


    The entire room turned to Ishio, eagerly waiting for his response. Ishio rose from his chair with a calm demeanor, his expression shifting to seriousness. ¡°Koroki is not who people say he is. He¡¯s a good, kind, and selfless kid.¡± Despite what Ishio claimed about Koroki, the other teachers doubted Ishio.


    ¡°So, he could just be tricking you for all we know.¡±


    Ishio calmly replied, ¡°I know he isn¡¯t tricking me.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±


    As the staff bickered, Ishio raised his voice, silencing them. ¡°That¡¯s not the kind of kid I raised! Koroki¡¯s the type to risk his life for someone he truly cares for. Although, that wasn¡¯t always the case. Even right now, I treat him like he¡¯s my own son. So, I do trust him.¡± Ishio¡¯s eyes turned cold, full of determination as he stared down everyone. Ishio released a concentrated, intimidating aura that circled the room. ¡°And, if anyone¡¯s got a problem with my son, then¡­ you¡¯ll have to deal with me.¡±


    Some members felt threatened by Ishio¡¯s challenge, while others ignored it. However, the angered Harta stood up from his chair, tired of hearing Ishio¡¯s talking, and waltzed toward him. The man, of similar height, stared Ishio down in an attempt to intimidate him, chuckling, ¡°Ha! How interesting. I was thinking of a reason to wipe that look off your face.¡± He cockily taunts.


    ¡°Try me, Diatre.¡± Ishio declared, refusing to back down. Their powerful auras clashed, knocking some standing staff member off their feet from the pressure. Some Harta members sat unfazed by the guys¡¯ foolishness, while other members sat nervously about a potential brawl starting.


    ¡°Alright, calm down, guys,¡± Principal Tsume asked kindly. Her presence interrupted their clash.


    As Principal Tsume entered the confrontation, the tension disappeared. Diatre smacked his lips, returning to his seat. ¡°Tch.¡±


    Ishio kept his cool and immediately sat back down.


    Principal Tsume kindly explained, ¡°Listen, Ishio. We just wanted to make sure we could trust him.¡±  She lowered her voice and spoke determinedly as she asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand why that is¡­ don¡¯t you?¡±


    ___

 The Death of You

    Back at the festival, the boys remained silent, surrounded by a damp stillness that enveloped the bench.


    Surata took in what Koroki said and repeated Koroki¡¯s question in his head, ¡°Do you think... I¡¯m heartless?¡±


    For the first time, Koroki slightly showed his vulnerability to Surata. Koroki never showed his feelings to Surata. Naturally, neither boy knew how to move on from this conversation. The awkward tension around the boys gradually spread into the air.


    A look of concern formed across Yorui¡¯s face as she overheard the conversation while hiding from them. While sensing the awkwardness lingering, she headed towards them to break the ice.


    ¡°Hey, sorry. I¡¯m back.¡± Yorui tiredly said, rubbing her stomach and acting like she had never overheard their conversation. ¡°What did I miss?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. How are you feeling, Yorui?¡± Surata asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. But I¡¯m never eating that again!¡±


    Yorui¡¯s sudden interruption sliced through the lingering awkwardness like a breath of fresh air, brightening the atmosphere. Surprised by the unexpected shift, the boys seized the moment, allowing themselves to unwind and enjoy their free time a little longer.


    With renewed enthusiasm, the children dove back into the vibrant festivities, laughter and joy echoing as they explored the colorful stalls and engaging activities surrounding them.


    As the children walked down the busy pathway as the sun fell towards the horizon. While enjoying the scenery, Surata¡¯s subconscious brought him back into reality. His eyes widened in shock as if he had forgotten something important. ¡°Hey, we should probably go deliver that letter before it closes.¡±


    ¡°Aww, I forgot about that,¡± Yorui whined, not wanting to leave. They had been at the festival for hours, though for Yorui, time seemed to slip away like sand through her fingers, feeling only like a fleeting few minutes.


    ¡°Yea¡¯, you still have the letter, Surata?¡± Koroki asked.


    Surata dug into his pockets and took out the folded letter. ¡°It should be here. Yeah, it¡¯s right here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay for a couple more minutes!¡± Yorui suggested.


    Surata headed ahead, ignoring Yorui¡¯s request.


    Koroki, who insisted on delivering the letter, dragged Yorui towards the exit, ¡°Let¡¯s not. I want to get this over with. Come on.¡±


    Yorui pouted as the soles of her shoes scraped the concrete floor.


    The kids prepared to leave the festival, enjoying it to the fullest. This once-a-year festival created newly made memories that will last a lifetime. Surata led the pack back on route to deliver the letter.


    As the sun still rested in the sky, the sideways cleared up from the noisy crowds. The group began their walk towards the post office.


    ___


    Fifteen minutes away from the lively festival grounds, they continue their stroll on the sidewalk. Given their time at the festival, they had about 20 minutes until the office closed.


    The group walked silently for a moment, trying to recover mentally from the trills of the festival. Yorui broke the peaceful silence by sharing her thoughts about how much fun she had. ¡°That was so fun! I still can¡¯t believe that Koroki is afraid of heights. That was too funny. Hehe.¡±


    A secret suckle escaped Surata¡¯s mouth. Koroki noticed his slight chuckle, and his nerves ticked, annoyed by her statement. ¡°Shut up. I never said I was afraid of heights.¡±


    ¡°So, wanna go again next year?¡± Yorui added.


    ¡°Hell no!¡±


    Yorui cracked up at the embarrassed Koroki, teasing him. As they conversed, Surata let out a wide grin. Surata felt happy about his current situation with Yorui joining them. However, he could not help what Koroki asked moments ago out of his head: ¡°Do you think... I¡¯m heartless?¡±


    As Yorui and Koroki yapped, Surata zoned out, entering his inner thoughts, fixated at the ground. ¡°What did he mean by that? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s heartless, but then again... I don¡¯t really know Koroki as well as I thought. He never told me anything about his past.¡±


    Then, Surata questioned his father. ¡°Does father know anything? If he did, why would he let a monster like the Heartless Demon stay with us for all these years?¡±


    Surata slowly had doubts about Koroki and Ishio, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°There¡¯s no way Father would have known that, right? If he did, then Koroki would have never stayed with us. It just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    With his head clogged up with doubt, he gradually cleared his mind, lifting his head up.


    ¡°Maybe the old Koroki was heartless, but¡­ I don¡¯t think the current Koroki is. I¡¯ve lived with him for a while, and yeah, he was a pain in my ass for a while, but I¡¯m glad he was with me.¡±


    Surata looked to his side, softly gazing at Koroki. Koroki sensed Surata¡¯s eyes staring at him for an uncomfortable amount of time. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Surata looked away momentarily.


    Yorui sneakily giggled, ¡°Probably the embarrassment on your face cause your scared of rollercoasters.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Yorui!¡±


    Surata''s smile widened as his eyes subtly focused back on Koroki. ¡°He kind of reminds me of a brother I never had... So, I won¡¯t ask him about his past. I¡¯ll just wait until he¡¯s ready to tell me. Whenever that happens, I¡¯ll be glad to listen.¡±


    ___


    The clock ticked, and time was running out before the office closed. The group picked up the pace. And in the nick of time, with a few minutes to spare, they arrived at the office entrance.


    The post office looked awfully quiet. The sign still read ¡°open¡±, yet no customers nearby. ¡°Why is this place so empty?¡± Yorui inquired.


    The steel curtains had not dropped yet, so they still had time before they closed. ¡°It¡¯s almost closing time, so it makes sense,¡± explained Surata. Despite explaining, something felt off in the back of Surata¡¯s head.


    Seemingly unaware of how much time was left, Surata brushed the feeling off and headed towards the office. ¡°C¡¯mon, we got to hurry!¡± Surata exclaimed, taking the lead.


    The small office building was a mixed-use property. The owner lived in the apartment above the office.


    The group headed straight inside. As they entered, they cautiously looked around. The windows provided some light for the dark building. The centered light behind the counter only dimmed behind the counter. Guess they were almost closing. Behind the counter, stacked boxes hugged the wall, filled and leaked with mail.


    ¡°Hello?!¡± Surata shouted, hoping to grab someone¡¯s attention. ¡°Is anyone still here?!¡±


    The office silently responded to Surata.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re closing right now,¡± Yorui suggested, sensing the quiet atmosphere.


    Surata recalled the time, ¡°We should have some time left.¡±


    Koroki impatiently stood there. The thought of being yelled at by Ishio because they did not deliver the letter bothered Koroki. He walked towards the counter, irritated by the lack of workers. ¡°Hello?! We got a letter to mail.¡±


    After a short silence, behind the counter, the staff door burst open. ¡°Alright, I heard you the first time!¡±


    An older man entered the room, rubbing his head with a thin layer of hair. ¡°You came at the wrong time, you brats! I was just getting ready to close.¡±


    The kids could hear the crankiness of the older man¡¯s attitude. The man had every reason to be annoyed. He was probably getting ready to go to bed or watch his favorite TV show, which aired a new episode right after his shift.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Sorry for coming so late.¡± Surata politely apologized. ¡°Do you have time to take this letter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do. Give it here.¡± The man extended his fragile arm over the counter.


    Surata handed the older man the letter. The man angrily snatched it from Surata¡¯s hand and tossed it into a filled box without giving it a single thought. ¡°Now, scram so I can close down.¡±


    As the man collected the letter, the group felt relieved completing their errand. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave,¡± Surata informed, ready to leave. ¡°Thank-¡±


    Hmph.


    ___


    Before Surata could finish his sentence, his body froze in place. He could not move his body, even with all his strength. It felt as if his shadow paralyzed him. But the lights were almost all turned off, so he barely had a shadow.


    His hands were clasped together, restrained by someone. He worryingly turned his head over to Yorui and Koroki, assuming they were restraining him since they were the only ones in the room.


    To his surprise, Yorui and Koroki were also restrained.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Yorui grunted, resisting.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The older man quickly scurried away from the scene.


    Out of nowhere, unknown figures stepped into the skylight, restraining them from moving with their hands: a young female, an enormous man, and a lean man.


    Who are they? The kids had never seen these faces before, so they had no idea.


    The kids attempted to struggle. Their efforts were paying off as the threats smacked their lips in annoyance.


    ¡°Hey, stop moving!¡± The buff man and the female felt their grip slowly slipping from Surata and Yorui.


    ¡°Stop moving!¡± The buff man and female forcefully dropped Surata and Yorui to the floor, ending their resistance.


    Koroki, the last one standing, continued resisting, showing the most promising as the lean man struggled to hold him down.


    ¡°Hmph. Hey... quit it!¡±


    Koroki eventually overcame the man, dropping him to the ground.


    Surata and Yorui¡¯s faces brightened with joy. ¡°Nice one, Koroki.¡±


    Finally free, Koroki quickly planned to rescue the others. He rushed to their aid. But before he could reach the guys, a calm voice interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Koroki¡¯s body felt restrained again, and his neck forcefully lifted, his neck almost connected with a sharp blade. If he so much as gulped, his neck would be sliced. The calm guy¡¯s aura felt intense and concentrated, incomparable to the lanky guy earlier.


    Koroki suddenly felt two powerful presences behind him, entering the main entrance.


    ¡°Now, now, this is a surprise to have you cornered like this.¡± A light voice pierced the room, emerging from the shadows. ¡°Are you sure this is him, Kaen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mikado. This is him.¡± Kaen explained, walking next to Mikado with a clipboard in hand.


    An enormous, dangerous aura flooded the room, suffocating it. The kids looked back, staring at Mikado as he confidently strolled towards them.


    His comfortable, baggy outfit hid his physique. The kid''s nerves tensed up with each approaching footstep. Mikado approached the kids, his sharp eyes staring at them, examining them individually.


    ¡°Ishio Aoi¡¯s son. Majuro¡¯s daughter. And you...¡± Mikado cockily walked up to Koroki. ¡°Heartless Demon!¡±


    That nickname struck a nerve in Koroki. He angrily stared at Mikado, his blood boiling. Koroki attempted to free himself like a lion trapped in a cage, instinctively activating his Noye. His Noye seeped through his glowing pink eyes, releasing his boiling aura.


    The skilled blade wielder sensed Koroki¡¯s attempt to struggle. To avoid any risk, the wielder kicked Koroki''s legs out from under him, knocking him down to his knees.


    ¡°Woah.¡± Mikado exclaimed, leaning back, a look of worry spread across his face. ¡°That¡¯s not the reaction I was expecting, but I¡¯ll take it.¡± He fixed his posture. ¡°I like that face you have on.¡±


    Mikado closed in, his face inches from Koroki, taunting him. ¡°That¡¯s a nice face you''re making¡­ Koroki.¡±


    The moment Mikado said Koroki¡¯s name, the room fell into a hushed silence, and the kids'' eyes widened in disbelief. Their faces turned pale as they exchanged anxious glances. Koroki¡¯s mind staggered, his noye deactivating out of pure shock.


    Only a few people knew about Koroki¡¯s identity. Since living with Surata, Koroki had been practically invisible in the country. The only people who at least knew Koroki¡¯s name were staff and students from Shikari High. And to say it so casually was a completely different discussion.


    Despite being shocked by Mikado, Koroki maintained his composure. ¡°Do I know you?¡± he asked, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± Mikado backed away momentarily, pacing around the room. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have an answer for you.¡± he clarified, toying with Koroki. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re asking questions, let me ask you a question, Koroki.¡±


    A nervous sweat gland dripped from Koroki¡¯s face. Mikado stopped pacing and dropped his head, intensely staring at Koroki, threatening him. ¡°How would you like to be remembered... when you die?¡±


    Surata and Yorui lay there, feeling left out of the loop. The man clearly had his eyes set on Koroki, and they were in the way. Surata refused to be ignored and grunted loudly, lifting his head from the cold floor, ¡°What¡­ do you want with us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting question I just thought of. Oh, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not killing you guys, at least not yet. I just wanted to see the Heartless Demon in person.¡± Mikado cockily smiled as his face levelled with Koroki.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Koroki asked, his eyes full of resolve.


    Mikado reeled in closer. ¡°The death of me is the death of you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mikado backed away from Koroki, chuckling, ¡°Ha, just a quote I read in a book. C¡¯mon guys, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The other men released the kids and followed him to the exit.


    ¡°You should have stayed dead. You chose the wrong time to come back.¡± Mikado insisted.


    Koroki and the others watched Mikado¡¯s group confidently walk away, remaining cautious.


    Mikado added. ¡°Anyways, it was nice seeing you, Demon. This won¡¯t be the last time we see each other. Just remember... I will always be watching you.¡± Mikado casually waved goodbye as he exited the office.


    ¡°Um... when did you become so philosophical, Mikado?¡± wondered the pretty girl in Mikado¡¯s group.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve just been reading some books recently.¡± As Mikado¡¯s group conversed amongst themselves and wandered into the distance, the tension surrounding the small post office withered away.


    Koroki and the others stood in stunned silence. Their eyes widened with disbelief. Slowly, they regained their composure, pushing themselves back to their feet with a mix of confusion and wonder.


    The echoes of the recent incident still lingered in the air, and they exchanged glances, each one reflecting a sense of awe as they tried to process what had just happened.


    Yorui cautiously asked. ¡°Who¡­ were they?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ idea. You, Koroki?¡± puzzled Surata.


    ¡°Not a clue. But whoever they are, they aren¡¯t weak,¡± he informed them with determination seeping through his eyes.


    Usually, Koroki was not motivated by anything, but after this sudden incident, that changed. Rumors were spreading about his existence, and Mikado was not the only person who knew him. If Mikado truly was after Koroki and the others'' lives, then Koroki needed to be ready.


    Koroki and the others took their leave and headed home with the incident etched in their minds.


    ___


    The day after the altercation, Surata and Koroki head back to school.


    Right before class, the students buzzed with energy, their laughter and chatter filling the air as they eagerly awaited the start of homeroom.


    Surata sat in his chair, socializing with friends. He brushed off the altercation that lingered in the back of his mind.


    Koroki, on the other hand, slumped in his seat, almost daydreaming. ¡°Who was that guy? He looked powerful. I¡¯ve never met him before. How did he know my name?¡±


    While dazing out, a group of students aggressively approached Koroki.


    ¡°Look who it is. Mr. Cool guy,¡± instigated the male student in front.


    ¡°What¡¯s sleepy beauty dreaming about?¡± the student in the back asked.


    ¡°Maybe we should leave him¡±


    The ringleader glared at Koroki, clearly annoyed. His black, spiky hair covered his forehead. His stance and overall appearance gave off a delinquent vibe.


    Koroki looked up to the boy, puzzled. ¡°Uh, who are you again?¡±


    ¡°Tch... The name¡¯s Kishiya. I saw you during the sparring session in the gym the other day.¡±


    Kishiya leaned his head back, looking intimidating. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky. You managed to beat almost everyone here. But not me. I was going to put you in your place, but Surata took my place. You¡¯re lucky class ended after your spar with him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you were saved by the bell,¡± commented one of Kishiya¡¯s friends.


    Kishiya raised his voice, full of confidence. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than anyone in this class, remember that!¡± After declaring his claim, he angrily walked away, hands in his pocket. His friends quickly follow him as they leave Koroki alone.


    Koroki sat in confusion, sighing as he watched Kishiya walk away. An awkward sweat gland rushed down his face, puzzled by the interaction. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the cocky one?¡±


    Kishiya and their friends take their seats in the opposite corner of the classroom. Several minutes later, Ms. Shirai entered the room. The class gradually quieted down, and the class commenced.


    However, before Ms. Shirai started the lesson, she had an announcement to make. ¡°Alright, class, we have another new student joining us today.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The class lit up with excitement and curiosity. The anticipation heightened as students leaned in closer to one another, sharing whispers and lively gossip about the new addition to their class.


    ¡°Another one?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s a girl this time. Hope she¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably a boy.¡±


    While the students attempted to control their excitement, some remained uninterested and waited for the class to start.


    After a couple of seconds, the door slowly slid open. The new student entered, hesitantly scanning the room filled with unfamiliar faces. The other students noticed the newcomer and their faces visibly lit up. The new student arrived at the front of the class. They faced the class, took a deep breath, and stepped forward, feeling welcomed by the warm reception.


    Their gorgeous complexion and wavy jade-green hair shone throughout the classroom. The student took another deep breath and introduced herself. Koroki and Surata ignored the new student but looked in her direction as she spoke. As she spoke, the boys were stunned by the student.


    ¡°Hello, everyone! My name is Yorui. Nice to meet you.¡±


    The students happily welcomed Yorui to the class. Meanwhile, Surata and Koroki were flabbergasted to see Yorui in their class.


    ¡°Eek. Why is she here?¡± Koroki pondered to himself.


    Surata asked himself, ¡°Is this Deja vu?¡±


    Yorui scanned the room, trying to find an open seat, and noticed the boys. ¡°Sura. Koroki. Hi guys!¡± She excitedly waved at the boys with a heartfelt grin.


    All the boys in the class immediately turned their attention to the boys. They angrily stared at the two boys as if they had become enemies of them. Surata and Koroki felt embarrassed and overwhelmed by the jealousy radiating from their classmates. They both put their heads down, ignoring Yorui, wanting this feeling of discomfort to pass.


    As Yorui scouted the room for a seat, she quickly found a seat in front of Surata.


    Surata whispered to Yorui, not trying to disrupt the class. ¡°Why are you here, Yorui?¡±


    Yorui turned her head, leaning back. ¡°Oh, I got bored being alone at home. Ishio told me to go to school with you guys. I hadn¡¯t been to school for a while, so I said yes. But, I didn¡¯t think I would be in the same class as you guys tho¡¯. I¡¯m excited. This is gonna be fun.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ok.¡± Surata was left concerned by Yorui. ¡°First Koroki, now Yorui. Isn¡¯t this school hard to get into? So, how did these two get in?¡± Surata pondered for a moment but realized it was pointless to think about it. ¡°Eh¡­ whatever.¡±


    Surata gave up thinking about it and accepted the fact that Yorui joined them in their school life.


    ___

 New Mission

    After Yorui¡¯s arrival, the gang continued their school time. Yorui had the same class schedule as the boys, so she happily followed them throughout the day. Every new experience, from classrooms to corridors, seemed to excite her.


    During lunchtime, she mingled with her new friends, gossiping about boys and whatnot. She would see the boys down the table and always scooted her way towards them.


    In gym class, she excelled in the lessons with Ishio, enthusiastically showcasing her self-taught fighting style. Her fighting skills sent butterflies to all the boy classmates. The boys fought against each other to train with her. However, their smile burned away once Yorui joined either Surata or Koroki.


    Oblivious to the other boys, her first day at school went as planned, enjoying every second of it. But as with most things, her fun ended once the final bell rang. Hearing the bell, the students flooded the hallways, packed their belongings, and were ready to leave.


    Yorui and the boys strolled down the busy hallway.


    ¡°Hey guys, I¡¯m going to the gym to keep training. The tournament¡¯s coming, and I need to get stronger. You guys want to join?¡± Surata wondered.


    ¡°Tournament? What tournament?¡± curiously asked Yorui, tilting her head, puzzled.


    Koroki responded without hesitation, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m going home. Y¡¯all have fun without me.¡° Koroki sluggishly waved goodbye towards the group and split off, dying to go home.


    Yorui still had more energy and figured that training with Surata would be a great bonding activity. ¡°I¡¯ll train with you, Sura. I can practice the new move I learned! " she exclaimed, smiling excessively.


    Surata and Yorui excitedly strolled to the gym, ready to get stronger. Although they did not talk about it, the altercation with Mikado still lingered in their minds. They were powerless against it, and they knew Mikado would come back.


    ¡°By the way, Sura¡¯, you said tournament? What tournament?¡±


    Surata¡¯s eyes widened momentarily. Everyone knew about the Tournament of Heart. However, he gave her the benefit of the doubt since it was her first day and chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll explain it to you.¡±


    Surata explained the tournament to Yorui as they walked to the gym.


    Several minutes later, the halls were still flooded with students. Koroki arrived at the school¡¯s front door.


    But before leaving campus, Ms. Shirai interrupted him. He stopped walking and turned his attention to her.


    ¡°Koroki, could you come with me for a minute?¡± Koroki followed her without hesitation but with a sigh. ¡°Where am I going now?¡±


    Was he in trouble? He didn¡¯t do anything unusual, so where was Ms. Shirai taking him? Knowing he had done nothing wrong, he annoyingly strolled with his hand slouched behind his head.


    ___


    After a short walk through the hallways, Ms. Shirai arrived at the principal¡¯s office door.


    ¡°Why¡¯re we at the principal¡¯s office?¡± Koroki curiously wondered, raising an eyebrow while trying to hide his annoyance.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Ms. Shirai vaguely replied. She turned the doorknob and opened the door. ¡°I brought Koroki,¡± she said, speaking to someone in the room.


    Koroki followed Ms. Shirai into the office, and his eyes scanned the area.


    The place looked cleaner than it was on Ishio¡¯s last visit. The paperwork usually stacked on the desk was gone, and no scattered trash was on the floor. It looked presentable.


    Koroki stumbled upon Ishio, who stood to the left of Principal Tsume, seated at her desk, alongside a reserved-looking individual with medium wavy hair and black-framed glasses.


    Surata and Yorui stood in front of Principal Tsume¡¯s desk, bickering with each other facing the desk.


    ¡°You guys too?¡± Koroki questioned, lowered his clasped arms, surprised.


    His voice pierced the air, and everyone in the room faced him. The chatter halted. Silence filled the room, and the atmosphere somehow became tense.


    ¡°Hello, Koroki.¡± happily greeted Ishio.


    Koroki hesitated, slightly overwhelmed by the silence and unsure of what awaited him. ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    Koroki glanced back at Surata and Yorui, who shared his confusion.


    Ms. Shirai¡¯s stern expression didn¡¯t give away any hints.


    Koroki thought to himself, "I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°We just filled in these two, Koroki,¡± Tsume informed, her tone filled with authority. ¡°Great, now that everyone is in attendance, let¡¯s get straight to it. As you all know, Ishio is the head of the Noye Agency. While being the head, Ishio receives daily reports from citizens requesting help from us Shikari. The reports have been increasing lately, so they can¡¯t help everyone.¡±


    Principal Tsume glanced at the kids. ¡°This school¡¯s a training academy for upcoming Shikari. You kids did such an amazing job at defeating Majuro. So, we¡¯re giving you guys your first official mission!¡±


    Surata and Yorui''s eyes lit up, and their spirits brightened.


    Koroki wondered with an uninterested, lazy expression, leaning on his clasped arms behind his neck. ¡°But wasn¡¯t Majuro our first mission?¡±


    ¡°No, technically, you guys were supposed to assist in capturing him. However, the situation changed. Also, you guys didn¡¯t have your license, so you had no authority against Majuro. You guys fought as a form of self-defense rather than actual Shikari duty.¡±


    Yorui quickly verified, ¡°If we need a license for missions, and you¡¯re giving us our first official mission, does that mean we get our own license?¡±


    ¡°No, you guys aren¡¯t ready for a license yet.¡±


    While Koroki and Yorui did not care much, Surata felt deeply sad as his hopes were shattered by the disappointment of not acquiring his license.


    Tsume quickly added, ¡°But because of that, we¡¯re testing something new.¡±


    Tsume gracefully turned her head back, gesturing to Ishio. Ishio approached the kids, dug into his pocket, revealing a white card, and handed it to Koroki.


    Koroki hesitated momentarily before grabbing the card. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, blankly staring at it.


    Surata and Yorui leaned closer to examine the mysterious card, their curiosity clearly showing.


    The card displayed a portrait shot of Koroki. A blue rose badge in the corner of his portrait represented the school¡¯s logo. His name was printed on the side, and the card was painted in the school¡¯s colors: black, blue, and white.


    After examining the card, Surata¡¯s brain clicked, trying to connect the dots. His eyes widened with his assumption. ¡°Is this what I think that is? Is this a Noye License?¡±


    The one thing that Surata was working toward was having his very own Noye license. Obtaining one takes lots of hard work and determination. Just having one allowed the wielder to officially become a Shikari.


    That was his goal, and here it is, potentially in front of him. However,


    ¡°Not quite.¡± Principal Tsume further explained. ¡°This is similar to a Noye License but more like a Noye Permit.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A Noye Permit?¡± Surata''s excitement turned into confusion. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tsume elaborated, ¡°this permit allows you to operate under the supervision of a licensed Shikari. Think of it like having a driver¡¯s permit. You can drive a car, but only while accompanied by someone else with a license. This is our first time using this, so we¡¯re testing this out.¡±


    Koroki smugly examined the card front and back. ¡°But why choose us?¡± he annoyingly asked, his curiosity slightly piqued.


    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s because Ishio recommended you three.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so cool, Koroki,¡± Yorui exclaimed, snatching the permit from Koroki¡¯s hands. ¡°Let me see!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Yorui? Give it back!¡± Koroki grumbled as he tried to get his card back. Refusing to give it back, the two began arguing with each other.


    Surata interjected their argument by asking Principal Tsume, ¡°Do we all get one?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Here you kids go.¡± Yorui passed Koroki¡¯s permit back as Principal Tsume handed her and Surata their Noye Permits.


    As Surata stared at the Permit, his grip tightened as his excitement showed. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not an actual license, but it¡¯s one step closer to becoming a Shikari. Finally, all of my hard work and training really is starting to pay off! Just a little more, and I will become an actual Shikari!¡±


    ¡°So, who¡¯s coming with us?¡± Yorui curiously asked.


    Principal Tsume replied as she returned to her seat, ¡°You¡¯re going to be accompanied by Ishio.¡±


    The kids were relieved that Ishio would accompany them on their mission. After recently being involved with some dangerously strong people, they needed a strong member who could help them.


    ¡°Well, actually...¡± Ishio stepped in, subtly rubbing his head. ¡°I can¡¯t join you kids on this mission. I have some important things to take care of.¡±


    ¡°What a surprise. He always has something to do.¡± Koroki subtly mumbled under his breath, annoyed by Ishio¡¯s repeated excuses.


    Surata secretly whispered back at Koroki, hearing his mumbling. ¡°You can¡¯t blame him. He is the Noye chief, after all.¡±


    Ishio noticed the dissatisfied expressions in the room, and a nervous sweat ran down his face. ¡°Well¡­ don¡¯t worry.¡± Ishio patted the reserved man with glasses. ¡°I told Seto here to take my place instead.¡±


    Seto closed his eyes and smiled half-heartedly, wanting to brush Ishio¡¯s hand off his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m only doing it because you kept nagging me.¡±


    His voice matched his reserved state, sounding soft and sincere.


    Principal Tsume felt she had to give Seto a little introduction. ¡°Seto here is the 6th member of the Harta. So, he¡¯s very strong.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow!¡± Yorui was amazed by Seto¡¯s status.


    She was unfamiliar with the Harta, but Seto¡¯s introduction made a good first impression on her.


    ¡°One of the Hartas?! That means they¡¯re in the group as Father!¡± Surata was speechless. He could not comprehend all this information. ¡°Having a first mission is already amazing! But working with a Harta is even better! I wonder what kind of mission we¡¯re going to have!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Tsume, for the kind words.¡± Seto kindly appreciated his introduction, ¡°but I wouldn¡¯t use the word ¡°strong¡± for me. I¡¯m not the same as some of the ¡°brutes¡± in the group.¡± He explained, subtly throwing shade at some members.


    ¡°Umm¡­ can we hurry this up? So, Principal Tsume, what¡¯s our first mission?¡± Koroki asked, wanting to get this conversation over with.


    ¡°Oh, thank you for reminding me, Koroki. Have you guys heard about the Toihe Casino?¡±


    ¡°One of the most popular casinos in the world. That Toihe Casino?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that casino. It¡¯s located in Aoi, just off the border of Ikari. The owner goes by the name Tiger. He¡¯s an ex-Shikari who got his license provoked.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Yorui hastily interrupted Principal Tsume with a question. ¡°Why did he get his license provoked?¡±


    ¡°Tiger is a man who prioritizes money over morals. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s playing the hero or villain; if there is money, that¡¯s all he cares about. There¡¯s rumors spreading around that he is illegally selling Noye-related items, but we have no proof of that. So, we need you guys to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Are we even allowed to go inside a casino?¡± Yorui asked once again.


    Surata added, ¡°Father used to go to that casino before, and he told me there¡¯s an adult-only policy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± reassured Tsume, smiling with confidence. ¡°We¡¯ve got that taken care of.¡±


    The kids gazed at each other, puzzled by Tsume''s potential plan.


    ___


    After travelling for a few hours, the team found itself in Kyaka, near the Toihe casino''s entrance. Before arriving, the group acquired their disguises and discussed their game plan.


    Kyaka was a vibrant city near the Ikari border, known for its lively atmosphere and welcoming spirit. Its centerpiece was the grand Toihe casino, an architectural masterpiece that stood tall and proud.


    The casino''s entrance welcomed everyone with its elegant columns, big glass panels, and beautiful carvings, inviting visitors to come in and explore its amazing offerings. The fa?ade lit up with a cheerful array of golden lights that twinkled in the evening air, creating a magical view that caught the eye from far away.


    Men in three-piece suits descended from their vehicles, accompanying elegantly dressed women toward the luxurious entrance.


    Surata¡¯s team disguised themselves with their own attire.


    Surata inspected his classic black three-piece suit with his white shirt and black tie, looking around his body. ¡°Woah, I¡¯ve never worn a suit before. I looked like a real stud.¡± He felt a little out of place but eager to start his mission.


    ¡°You look nice, Sura. You almost look grown up.¡± Yorui cheerfully commented, complementing Surata as he adjusted his collar.


    ¡°Thanks, Yorui. You look pretty in that dress.¡±


    Yorui¡¯s sleek black dress complimented her green hair and white heels.


    Yorui smiled in happiness. ¡°Thanks, Sura.¡±


    After complimenting each other, Surata turned to Koroki. ¡°How about you, Koroki?¡±


    Koroki smacked his teeth in disgust. The tightness in his chest from the tailored suit made him extremely uncomfortable. He usually wore comfy, loose clothes, so this was something different for him.


    ¡°Horrible,¡± Koroki fidgeted with his collar, feeling the tightness of the suit. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to take this off.¡±


    ¡°But why? You look very handsome.¡± Yorui smirked, her voice taking on a more intimate tone.


    ¡°He looks like some sort of famous model,¡± Surata said, joining in on Yorui''s teasing and exposing his smirk.


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    ¡°Would you guys stop it?! And what¡¯s with this on my face?¡± he muttered, rubbing at the fake facial hair Yorui had insisted would help them blend in.


    ¡°Wait, stop! Why are you removing it?!¡± Yorui protested, trying to grab his arms.


    Koroki¡¯s makeup was done terribly as if a toddler doodled on his face. But, in Yorui¡¯s eyes, it was well made.


    Surata touched his face, feeling the makeup on it. However, his and Yorui¡¯s makeup was more professional-like, almost changing their overall experience.


    ¡°You refused to let Mr. Seto do your disguise, so Yorui decided to do it herself. By the way, Mr. Seto, how are you so good at doing makeup? I almost look like a completely different person!¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s an expert doing makeup. I only did what he taught me.¡±


    Seto did not have any makeup on for two reasons. One, he didn¡¯t need to disguise himself since he was allowed to enter, and two, he did not know how to apply makeup on himself.


    ¡°Stop rubbing off my hard work, Koroki!¡± insisted Yorui.


    Koroki struggled to break free from Yorui, who held his arms. ¡°No, I look stupid!¡±


    As they continued bickering like siblings, Surata adjusted his tie, his eyes sparkling with excitement and nerves. "Just deal with it for now, Koroki. We have to pull this off," he reminded himself.


    ¡°Stop causing a scene, or you will draw attention. Let¡¯s go!¡± Seto commanded, trying to keep them focused. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t blow your cover.¡±


    After fixing themselves up, the team strolled toward the entrance, following the long red carpet that stretched from the inside. Huge glass doors welcomed them, opening automatically.


    As they entered the casino, the atmosphere drastically changed from quiet to rowdy. They were greeted by a dazzling interior filled with the sounds of spinning roulette wheels and the cheerful jingling of slot machines.


    Gamblers cheered and clinked their drinks in celebration. The women sat on some of the men''s laps while the men surrounded their seats with booze and a haze of cigar smoke.


    Lush carpets and opulent d¨¦cor enhance the sense of luxury, immersing visitors in a world of excitement and chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s very loud in here,¡± Surata noted, his nerves slightly tingling.


    Yorui¡¯s eyes sparked in amazement, witnessing this surreal moment. ¡°Wow, this place looks so cool. No way they don¡¯t let us come here, this isn¡¯t fair!¡±


    Meanwhile, Koroki sluggishly strolled down the casino floor without a care in the world, leaning back on his clasped arms.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up to cover more ground,¡± Seto instructed, his voice calmed. ¡°You kids, head to the floor, and I¡¯ll head to the back. If you find Tiger, let me know.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Yorui and Surata reply in unison.


    The team split into separate groups. Seto cautiously headed to hug the building walls while the children navigated toward the vibrant casino floor.


    As they advanced towards the center of the building, the team were confronted by a multitude of figures that flooded the floor, creating a bustling atmosphere.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ how are we even supposed to find one person with this crowd?¡± asked Yorui, squeezing through the crowd.


    ¡°According¡­ to Mr. Seto, Tiger¡­ wears a heavy overcoat and l-loves to gamble with guests,¡± Surata replied, struggling to speak maneuvering through the crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s a very vague description of the guy.¡±


    Eventually, the team regrouped out of the crowd. They momentarily catch their breath after their struggle.


    Surata pointed to the right side of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll head this way.¡±


    He quickly pointed to the left side. ¡°You two head that way.¡±


    ¡°Okayy!¡± Yorui happily obliged, dragging Koroki with her.


    Surata knew Koroki would not take this seriously, so being with Yorui should motivate him.


    Koroki did not care, so he followed Yorui.


    With each team going in their own direction, the team split again.


    ___


    Several minutes later, Koroki and Yorui wandered around the casino, searching for the man known as ¡°Tiger¡±.


    The loudness from the slots and people cheering around the tables slightly ticked Koroki.


    Yorui walked beside him, scouting for anyone who fit the criteria.


    As they strolled near the poker tables, the rowdiness grew louder. Large groups formed around the tables, and the smell of alcohol and cigars filled the atmosphere.


    ¡°How are we going to be able to find Tiger with all these people around?¡± Yorui curiously asked, overwhelmed by the crowdiness. ¡°All we know is that he likes to gamble.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Koroki calmly responded, ¡°But we should try to blend in like adults.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± As she finished her sentence, out of sheer luck, Yorui stumbled and slipped, face-planting the floor.


    Everyone minded their business. No one noticed Yorui fall, so there was no scene.


    She looked toward her white heel to spot what caused her trip.


    A black coin, with white and black stripes on its side and a golden tiger logo, towards the center lay on the floor.


    Someone must had accidentally dropped it and didn¡¯t realize it.


    Since the coin was unclaimed, Yorui''s brain quickly clicked with an idea. ¡°I think I found a way to blend in.¡±


    Yorui shifted her body and strolled towards one of the poker tables.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Koroki followed her curiously.


    No one fitted Tiger¡¯s description at any of the nearby tables. However, Yorui continued searching for an empty seat with a smirk resting on her face.


    Sooner or later, she found a table around the edge of the building with a missing player.


    ¡°Alright, the buy-in is $50!¡± The dealer declared to any potential customers.


    The black coin in Yorui¡¯s hand was worth double that. She quickly dashed to the table and sat down, keeping her composure.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡± Yorui asked with an intimate tone.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Yorui slammed her coin on the table. Her competitors glanced towards her, suspicious of her buy-in amount.


    ¡°Hey, miss, aren¡¯t you a little too young to play this game?¡± The man with white facial hair asked, puffing a cigar.


    ¡°Oh, haha. Thank you for the compliment.¡± She thanked, ignoring the puff of cigar smoke in her face. ¡°I get that a lot. This makeup my boyfriend bought me can really make a girl feel young again.¡±


    Her makeup was not anything impressive, but her demeanor and confidence looked mature enough. Koroki stood behind her, watching her play.


    The man gazed at Koroki, puffing his cigar again. ¡°Mhmm¡­ well, your boyfriend here does have a baby face.¡±


    Koroki maintained eye contact with the man for a minute, staying calm and composed.


    Before the man doubted his eyes, the dealer grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Alright, bets are now closed.¡±


    The dealer smoothly swiped all the chips towards her. Afterwards, she dealt the cards on the table one by one.


    As the dealer passed out the cards, Koroki whispered loudly enough for only Yorui to hear. ¡°This is your idea of blending in?¡±


    Yorui continued facing the dealer while replying to Koroki, ¡°Yeah, unless you have any better ideas?¡±


    ¡°Yorui, do you even know how to play poker?¡±


    ¡°Nope, not at all.¡±


    Koroki raised his voice slightly. ¡°Huh?! Then why are we doing this?¡±


    ¡°Because it looked fun. Hehe.¡±


    As Koroki grew angry, the dealer finished dealing everyone¡¯s third card.


    Every challenger put on their best poker face to confuse their opponents.


    Yorui attempted to put on her poker face to blend in despite not knowing anything about poker.


    She went all-in in the beginning, so she had everything to lose.


    She lifted and glanced at her card.


    ¡°Check!¡± The man with the white facial hair shouted.


    It was her turn, and she looked around at the other competitors, who had left her stranded. ¡°Umm¡­c-check!¡± she exclaimed, her voice gradually losing confidence.


    The dealer dealt everyone¡¯s fourth card. Then, their final card.


    The tension escalated, becoming almost suffocating. A nervous sweat gland ran unseen on Yorui¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing! I have some of the same numbers, so I think I¡¯m doing good?¡±


    After checking for the final time, everyone showed their hands.


    Yorui nervously dropped her cards, losing all confidence. ¡°Please be a good hand!¡±


    The dealer scanned everyone¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Dang, so close!¡± a player exclaimed.


    ¡°Ugh, one card away!¡± another added.


    The dealer gestured his arms at Yorui, ¡°The winner is the woman with the green hair with a four-of-a-kind.¡±


    Koroki¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, nearly popping out of their sockets as he stared in shock at Yorui¡¯s unexpected victory. ¡°What?!¡±


    Yorui''s face flushed with excitement, her cheeks turning a bright shade of red. A warm rush spread through her, and she felt her heart racing. The corners of her mouth lifted into a bright smile. ¡°I-I won?! It was just 4 sevens! I don¡¯t know how I won, but I won!¡±


    The other men sarcastically congratulated Yorui while reeking of booze. ¡°That was just luck. I¡¯ll win the next one.¡±


    The dealer declared, ¡°Time for the next round¡±, as she gathered the cards and shuffled the deck.


    ¡°Wow, I got so much chips from that. Should I go in again? The next round is starting soon. Mhmm¡­ yeah, why not!¡± Yorui decided to test her luck again.


    She shoved all her chips forward, going all in again.


    Maybe it was just beginner¡¯s luck, but she decided to test that theory again. She planned on playing one more game.


    As the game ended, the dealer declared, ¡°The winner is the green-haired woman!¡±


    That game turned into another game.


    ¡°Winner!¡±


    Then another one. ¡°Winner!¡±


    Over and over, she kept winning the rounds, constantly going all-in for the buy-in, and winning the pot.


    ¡°¡­ Winner!¡±


    Yorui felt her chest pounding after another victory. ¡°What is this feeling? I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, but I keep winning. Each game makes me so nervous. But it¡¯s so¡­ fun!¡±


    Koroki stood there, not knowing what to do.


    Yorui gradually got more immersed in gambling with each game, tasting the adrenaline as she leaned on the table.


    ¡°Yorui, we should head somewhere else,¡± suggested Koroki.


    With the number of games she won, people would suspect something.


    Yorui insisted, ¡°No, we should stay here. I feel really good with this hand right now!¡±


    Before he realized it, Yorui had already created a gambling addiction.


    A middle-aged man was impressed by Yorui¡¯s streak. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re good at this.¡±


    The man chugged his old-fashioned drink. ¡°You should try your luck with Tiger.¡±


    Yorui and Koroki were stunned by what the man said, but they kept their composure, hoping he would lead them to Tiger.


    The man then pointed to an isolated table in the distance. ¡°Tiger¡¯s over there and he¡¯s also good. Maybe even too good. He loves gambling with big spenders like you.¡±


    Koroki slowly observed the distant table the man pointed at. They had no leads to go from, so this was a start.


    Koroki casually leaned into Yorui and suggested, ¡°Yorui, let¡¯s go find Tiger.¡±


    Yorui refused to leave, enjoying the atmosphere. She dismissed him with a wave of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll head there later. I don¡¯t wanna end my losing str¡­ Woo, another win!¡±


    Koroki awkwardly tried to stop Yorui, but her addiction was beyond control.


    ___


    Meanwhile, after separating himself from the others, Surata strolled alone around the center of the casino, searching for Tiger.


    While blending into his environment, Surata heard a faint cry¡ª a noise that distinguished itself from the loudness of the casino. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Out of the corner of his eye, a boy wearing a massive, tattered shirt ran across the casino floor. His sleek, white hair dazzled the bystanders with its beauty.


    A black eye patch rested over the boy¡¯s left eye, and bruises tainted his visible skin.


    The boy looked terrified, panting, constantly looking back as he dragged his injured body to the exit of the building.


    Surata¡¯s mind was dying to help the boy, but his body resisted his urge to help and watched the boy scurry away from a distance.


    A man wearing a suit chased the boy down, irritated by the boy¡¯s quick movements. ¡°rrr¡­Come back here!¡±


    As fast as the boy could run, it was impossible to win a race with someone who had longer legs than him.


    The boy¡¯s shorter legs struggled to keep pace. The man eventually caught up to the boy, firmly gripping his arm, refusing to let him go like his hand was glued to the kid.


    ¡°Somebody! Help!¡± the boy cried, hoping to reach someone in time.


    The boy desperately pounded on the man¡¯s arm, trying to loosen his grip.


    Casino patrons glanced over, smirking and whispering among themselves. Seemingly entertained by the bickering, a crowd formed.


    Surata¡¯s blood boiled, watching the cruel situation, feeling disgusted by his surroundings.


    He did not understand the entire situation, but he understood enough.


    The kids continued to scram, eventually locking eyes with Surata. As he gazed at Surata''s doubted eyes, his eyes fell deeper with sadness.


    Surata contemplated what he should do. ¡°I want to help this kid, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t expose myself in this place.¡± His heart pounded as he witnessed the boy struggle.


    Surata quickly recalled what Seto and the others said before starting the mission: ¡°Remember, don¡¯t blow your cover.¡±


    But the kid¡¯s desperate eyes mirrored Koroki¡¯s when they first met.


    ¡°This is my first mission. I don¡¯t want to screw it up. If I do¡­ I might not get another chance to prove myself. Ugh¡­ what do I do!¡±


    Having your first mission fail could destroy someone¡¯s motivation. Having his father acknowledge him for his mission was what Surata desired the most.


    Surata collected his thoughts for a moment. He gritted his teeth out of anger.


    Realizing his built-up anger, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He could not stand by and watch a helpless kid like that. Someone had to do something.


    The boy continued to fight back. ¡°Let me go! I¡­ have to help my sister before tomorrow!¡±


    The man fought off the kid¡¯s resistance and cockily insisted, ¡°Stop your yapping, boy. Don¡¯t worry, after tomorrow your sister can get all the help she needs. Just hope that someone will pay a good price for her. Haha.¡±


    The patrons cheered on for the show. As no sign of help arrived, the boy realized his effort was futile. But before the defeated boy gave up¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Put the kid down!¡±


    The casino¡¯s noise dissipated as Surata¡¯s words hung in the air.


    Birthing out of the crowd, Surata slowly approached the man with his head tilted down, hiding his face.


    He subtly clenched his fist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry guys, but¡­ I just can¡¯t leave this kid alone.¡±


    The man noticed Surata approaching him, confused, ¡°Huh, who are you?¡±


    The defeated young boy slowly lifted his head to Surata, confusion lingering on his face.


    This moment decided whether their mission would succeed or fail spectacularly.


    Surata stood in front of the helpless boy and the man. He hastily raised his head and aimed his determined and angrily pointed eyes at the man.


    The crowd murmured, sensing the brewing conflict.


    Surata needed answers, and this may be a clue to find Tiger.


    ¡°Something is going on here, and I¡¯m going to find out what it is!¡±


    ___

 Run, Run, Run!

    Minutes before Surata¡¯s encounter¡­


    Koroki finally managed to get Yorui off the gambling table. He impatiently yanked Yorui by the arm, hurrying toward the table the man had gestured to.


    As they moved, Yorui could not wipe the smug off her face. ¡°Ugh, why did you stop me, Koroki?!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t come here to have fun. Did you forget we are on a mission? I want to finish this stupid mission as fast as possible.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on! Actually, maybe I can play whatever that game is called with Tiger. Pokey? Po¡­ P-Pucky!¡±


    ¡°Poker?¡± Koroki replied, disinterested.


    ¡°Yeah, that. I mean, look¡­¡± Yorui quickly reached into her pocket. ¡°Look how many chips I have.¡±


    Her hand was filled with black coins, while more coins fell from her overflowing pocket.


    She could pay rent on a 5-star suite for about 6 months with the amount of money she held. Talk about beginner¡¯s luck.


    Koroki smacked his teeth eternally, aggravated, ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to act as a babysitter! Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The table the patron earlier pointed to was isolated in the corner of the building.


    The pair strolled past more rowdy tables full of greedy patrons. The walk felt endless as Yorui ranted about her gambling session to the annoyed Koroki.


    One minute later, they arrived near the table. While approaching the table in the corner, the couple stopped their movements and ranting.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s this feeling?¡± Yorui asked, nervous glands leaking from her forehead.


    They suddenly felt a heavy shift in the atmosphere. The pressure grew heavier on their bodies, tensing their skin.


    The table felt like it had an invisible barrier around it that concealed the immense aura.


    Ordinary people were too weak to feel it¡­ but Noye users could.


    Koroki raised his guard. ¡°He¡¯s definitely here.¡±


    ___


    Koroki and Yorui carefully stepped closer to the table.


    A silky wine-red booth curved around the table along with its standard stools for guests.


    Patrons filled the stools as they gambled away their money, enjoying themselves.


    Beyond them, sitting by the booth, an exotically dressed man cockily sat with one knee up, watching the gambling unfold.


    The man''s hands, covered in large rings and a dazzling diamond watch, complemented the scar across the bridge of his nose. Despite his slouched, delinquent pose, his handsome features and confident demeanor gave the impression of an upper-class mafia leader.


    Koroki gazed at the slouched man laughing at the table.


    ¡°Hahaha. Another win. C¡¯mon, at least make this a little entertaining.¡± The man suggested to the other patrons at the table with a deep voice.


    A patron conceded, ¡°You¡¯re just too good, Tiger.¡±


    Koroki and Yorui stood paralyzed, their eyes widening in disbelief as Tiger appeared before them. The air thickened with tension, and the couple''s nervousness grew as they felt the intensity of Tiger''s powerful presence.


    They successfully located the man known as ¡°Tiger,¡± but they had to figure out his plans.


    Tiger chuckled, ¡°Ha, seems like Lady¡¯s Luck¡¯s on my side today.¡±


    The women around Tiger cheer seductively.


    ¡°I think we should call this a day, right?¡± Tiger asked, ready to leave the table.


    Koroki clenched his fist, watching Tiger pack up. ¡°Oh crap, he¡¯s about to leave! We need to think of something. If we fail this mission, I don¡¯t even wanna know how Ishio¡¯s gonna react.¡±


    Koroki had no choice but to make his presence known, so he cautiously opened his mouth and was about to say something. ¡°Tig-¡±


    But, before Koroki could interrupt Tiger, Yorui barged into the conversation, digging her hand into her pocket.


    ¡°Hey, Tiger. I heard you¡¯re pretty good.¡± The table turned to Yorui.


    Although her body shivered in fear at Tiger''s presence, her determination to complete the mission overshadowed that fear.


    The patrons¡¯ eyes widened, surprised by her hand overflowing with black coins.


    Yorui focused her gaze on the calmed Tiger. ¡°Want to play some rounds with me?¡± she asked, portraying false confidence.


    The men curiously looked at Tiger, awaiting his response.


    Tiger momentarily did not respond, taking in Yorui¡¯s words. After a couple of seconds, Tiger sat comfortably in the booth.


    ¡°That¡¯s some confidence you got, girl,¡± he smirked. ¡°Come on, join us!¡±


    It was rare to see people challenge Tiger, knowing his impressive gambling reputation. Tiger loved a good challenge. That¡¯s because beating someone confident made the whole more entertaining.


    ¡°To get Tiger to talk to me, I need you, Mr. Luck, to be by my side again.¡± Yorui calmly sat on an empty stool across from Tiger, concealing her nervousness.


    As she sat down, she immediately felt out of her league. This table felt different from the one she had played at earlier. It felt highly competitive as if she were in the finals of a world tournament.


    ¡°Why does this table feel so intense? It feels like I¡¯m in a battle of life or death right now.¡± Her nerves spiked, but she managed to keep a cool head. ¡°Calm down Yorui, this is the same as the other table. It¡¯s just pu-poker, I can do this!¡±


    She carefully examined the wine-red gambling table. ¡°Huh?! This isn¡¯t poker! What is this?!¡±


    The dealer stood ready, but there were no cards¡ªonly a massive wheel on the table with a number chart and corresponding betting options beside it.


    A shiny gold pillar rested at its center. The wheel was marked with random numbers and alternating red and black patterns, with a single green space.


    Noticing Yorui¡¯s confusion, Tiger¡¯s deep voice broke through her thoughts as he asked curiously, ¡°Ever played roulette before?¡±


    Yorui tried to mask her inexperience. ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve only played poker.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Tiger swiftly picked up his cosmopolitan and took a sip. ¡°¡­Roulette¡¯s simple. Just bet where you think the ball will land.¡±


    Yorui reassured herself, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it? It sounds a lot easier to learn than poker. All I did was just copy what the other people were doing in poker, and it worked¡­ Maybe this rou¡­roulette game will be easier!¡±


    She regained some of her confidence, hoping her luck continued.


    The dealer loudly declared, ¡°Place your bets!¡±


    She eagerly put down five black coins on black.


    Tiger casually put down twenty black coins on red 18.


    With what little money they have left, the other competitors join in.


    After everyone placed their bets on what they thought would win, the dealer exclaimed, gesturing over the table, ¡°All bets are closed.¡±


    The dealer then pressed a button on the table to begin the round. The wheel spun in a blur of red and black.


    Shortly after, the golden pillar in the center coughed out a small white ball. The white ball clattered with a rhythmic sound.


    Tension rose between the gamblers as they gazed at the moving ball. Eventually, the wheel lost its speed.


    Tiger calmly sat in his seat, awaiting his victory.


    Yorui slightly leaned into the table, firmly gripping its edge. ¡°C¡¯mon! C¡¯mon! Land on black!¡±


    Koroki looked on, standing behind the focused Yorui, slightly intrigued by the game.


    Bounce. Bounce. Bounce. After a couple of seconds, the white ball finally stopped moving.


    As it came to a halt, the tension vanished, and silence enveloped the table. The silence was so great that Yorui could hear her heartbeat.


    All the patrons leaned into the wheel, their curiosity overtaking them.


    Before Yorui or Tiger could see where the ball landed, the dealer pointed to the ball and announced, ¡°Black 22!¡±


    The ball landed on¡­ a black space.


    Yorui could not suppress her grin as the ball landed on black. Her heart raced with the joy of winning. ¡°Woah, I won? I won! I thought I was going to lose that! This is so fun!¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Tiger quickly gave his congratulations to Yorui. ¡°Mhmm¡­ that¡¯s some beginner¡¯s luck you have.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡± His voice turned serious.


    ___


    They continued their game for several more rounds. Yorui¡¯s luck shined again, and she won every round.


    ¡°Winner!¡±


    Showing off her luck, the other patrons left the table. They could not bear the thought of losing more money. However, they still occupied the seats, stargazing at the upcoming rivalry between the newcomer Yorui and the great Tiger.


    Despite losing every round, Tiger refused to leave the table, remaining cool and calm.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    ¡°Again!¡± Someone who loves money was somehow not annoyed by losing money. Tiger¡¯s luck disappeared, almost like Yorui stole lady luck from him.


    They played another round.


    Seeing how Yorui cheerfully won almost every round, Tiger commented, ¡°Let¡¯s make this round our last round.¡±


    Yorui complied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tiger gathered all his 248 black coins and pushed the pile toward betting on the green 0.


    The crowd of patrons gasped in surprise at Tiger¡¯s bet. The green space has not been landed on today.


    One of the women surrounding Tiger questioned his play while caressing his body, ¡°Tiger, are you sure you want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I feel like this is my big win.¡±


    Yorui contemplated her bet as if almost being challenged by Tiger¡¯s confidence.


    Tiger would probably not be interested enough to stay if she decided to play it safe. That¡¯s because he isn¡¯t winning anything. To be on Tiger¡¯s good side, playing along with his massive bet is what Tiger likes.


    With her mind filled with thoughts, Yorui played along with Tiger, going all in. She pushed all her 108 black coins onto red.


    This round became an all-or-nothing stake for both gamblers.


    The dealer began preparing for the round and spun the wheel once more.


    Waiting for the round to start, Tiger decided to rant with Yorui while gazing at the roulette wheel. ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t seen you or your friend around here before.¡±


    Koroki and Yorui faintly gazed at each other.


    Tiger added, his hunter eyes focused on Yorui, ¡°So, who are you?¡±


    Yorui continued to play her role. ¡°Oh, this is our first time here. We¡¯re just tourists from a different country-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I can tell by your presence that you guys aren¡¯t ordinary people.¡± Tiger subtly examined the couple. ¡°Plus, you don¡¯t look like Shikaris.¡±


    He returned his gaze to Yorui, asking again, ¡°So¡­ who are you guys?¡±


    The couple struggled to find an appropriate response to Tiger. Their identity was almost blown, and their silence only added suspicion.


    Yorui subtly clenched her fist, ¡°Crap! Crap! He¡¯s caught us. I mean, it was bound to happen. Now, how do we get out of this?¡±


    The women surrounding Tiger seem unbothered by his comment. His stunning looks distracted them from listening to his conversation.


    The table slowly became awkward, and the atmosphere grew tense. The sound of the ball bouncing echoed through the bustling casino.


    Tiger gestured to the women surrounding him to take a break. The women nodded and removed themselves from him.


    Then, Tiger took another sip of his drink while the wheel kept spinning.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m surprised you guys didn¡¯t get stopped by anyone¡­ Maybe these people are just too drunk to see¡­ Anyways, you kids did a good job getting in without getting caught.¡±


    Koroki sneakily smacked his lips, realizing Tiger busted them.


    The kids made it this far without getting caught. But they didn¡¯t have a backup plan for when their disguise failed.


    However, Tiger only noticed Yorui and Koroki. He was not aware of Seto or Surata.


    The couple stood cautious, their eyes darting around them as the heavy atmosphere wrapped around them like a thick fog. As the tension escalated, the couple blocked out the background noise, only hearing the white ball gradually bounce and slow down.


    Tiger, however, ignored the tension and continued ranting. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t have a problem with the policy. This policy was here before I even owned this place. But¡­ I can always change my mind.¡±


    The wheel almost stopped spinning.


    Tiger leaned forward just before the round ended, deepening his voice¡ªalmost threatening them. ¡°Would you like me to enforce it?¡±


    As Tiger asked his question, the white ball stopped moving. The dealer observed the white ball and announced, ¡°¡­Green 0¡±.


    Tiger gazed at the couple, unfazed by winning the round, as if he expected the outcome.


    ___


    Around the same time, on Surata¡¯s side¡­


    Surata stood tall, his eyes beaming at the man grabbing the boy.


    The air continued to thicken, and neither man made a face. The tone shifted, causing the air to grow colder.


    The patrons stood in awe as they watched the conflict brewing.


    The man tightened his grip on the young boy, asking Surata, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Surata Aoi¡­¡± He reached into his pocket and showed the man his Noye Permit, his voice filled with authority. ¡°¡­ a Shikari.¡±


    ¡°Surata Aoi?¡± The crowd murmured towards one another.


    ¡°Like the Surata Aoi? The son of Ishio Aoi?¡±


    ¡°Why is he here? I thought there was a no children policy?¡±


    Shikari were often seen in the Toihe Casino, including Ishio, so it was not surprising for patrons to see them.


    However, they were more confused by Surata¡¯s presence; despite being Ishio¡¯s son, he violated the child policy.


    The man''s face exposed his nervousness. ¡°Surata? What¡¯s Ishio¡¯s son doing here? Oh crap, did Ishio find out?¡±


    Surata ignored the man¡¯s question and demanded, ¡°Let the kid go!¡±


    Surata surprised the man, but he quickly regained composure and laughed arrogantly.


    ¡°Ha. Hey kid, this casino has a no-child policy. So, that means this boy here is not allowed in here. That also includes you, too.¡±


    The young boy''s desperation faded as he stared at Surata, perplexed. ¡°This kid¡­ is he trying to save me? And he¡¯s a shikari?¡± the young boy surprisingly sighed.


    ¡°This is pointless. You win, just take me back, " he said to the suspicious man.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Surata was stunned. ¡°Where are you going!? Hold on!¡±


    ¡°Go away, Shikari! Leave me alone!¡± the young boy shouted, his voice trembling as his shoulders sagged. Darkness welled in his eyes, reflecting the weight of his despair.


    ¡°Huh? Hey, wait!¡± Surata eagerly shouted, reaching his hand out. But his resolve wavered as he met the boy¡¯s defeated eyes.


    For a moment, Surata felt doubt creeping in. Was the boy not in danger? Was he making things worse?


    His mind became overwhelmed, unsure of what course of action he should take. However, he could not erase the boy¡¯s soulless eyes he had seen earlier.


    That alone cleared his mind and strengthened his resolve, as he believed the boy still needed help.


    Surata reassured the boy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here to help you.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡± The boy yelled at Surata, his face beaming with anger.


    ___


    The boy''s screams drew the attention of people at nearby tables.


    Tiger overheard the ruckus and stopped interrogating Koroki and Yorui.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on over there!?¡± Tiger asked, asserting his authority and keeping his cool.


    Tiger¡¯s voice sent chills down the man¡¯s spine. ¡°Oh, nothing, sir! Everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    The longer the man lingered with Surata, the harder it would be to leave. He needed to resolve the current situation without making it worse.


    The man nervously gritted his teeth, gazing at the young boy. ¡°I can¡¯t hurt the kid. He already isn¡¯t in the best condition, so I can¡¯t let his price go down further.¡±


    Tiger half-heartedly believed his subordinate¡¯s words. Tiger¡¯s request was simple, so he thought the commotion would end soon. With that in mind, Tiger returned his attention to Yorui and Koroki.


    Yorui and Koroki oversaw the man¡¯s suspicious activity. They looked towards the commotion and discovered an injured boy caught by the subordinate. Across from the man and the boy, they spotted Surata with a determined face.


    Surata tried to converse with the defeated boy again. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    To prevent the boy from speaking more, the man swiftly chopped the boy¡¯s neck, knocking him unconscious. The boy quickly fainted, falling onto the man¡¯s arm.


    The man scooped the kid up without hesitation and hurried away from the scene.


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Surata shouted. ¡°Crap! I can¡¯t let this man out of my sight!¡± Surata controlled his anger, releasing his grip on his clenched fist. ¡°Something is going on here, and I need to find out what!¡±


    Surata swiftly chased after the man, hoping to get some answers.


    Before leaving the scene, Surata felt a strange, yet familiar stare aimed at him. He shifted his head to the weird sensation and locked eyes with Yorui and Koroki.


    Without a single word, Surata lifted his thumb as a sign to show them that everything was fine.


    Confirming that Surata could handle what was to come, Yorui and Koroki secretly nodded at Surata, acknowledging him to continue the mission.


    Feeling more determined and motivated with his team¡¯s approval, Surata full-heartedly chased the suspicious subordinate.


    ___


    Back at Tiger¡¯s table, the children recomposed themselves, realizing Tiger overlooked Surata.


    After winning his all-or-nothing bet, Tiger confidently collected all the money from the table, and the sound of the black coins clicked together as he slid them towards him.


    ¡°Playtime¡¯s over.¡±  Tiger asserted. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you kids to head back home. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Thanks for the game. It was really fun.¡± Yorui cheerfully exclaimed as she packed up her belongings, still playing an innocent role.


    Koroki remained quiet behind Yorui, staring at Tiger with his dead fish eyes. Yorui stood up from the table and headed towards the exit. Koroki shortly followed, reverting to his slouched, disinterested posture.


    The children strolled out before security arrived to kick them out, putting their trust in their other team members.


    As the team walked away from the table, Tiger cautiously stalked the children, specifically at one of them.


    ¡°That kid. That look in his eyes. I feel like I¡¯ve seen that look before.¡± Tiger spoke while being deep in thought. ¡°Mhmm, I have a feeling this won¡¯t be the last time I see them.¡±


    ___


    Following the intense chase, the subordinate sprinted across the bustling casino floor, weaving between rows of slot machines and tables filled with players. His heart raced as he spotted a white double door labelled, ¡°Staff Only!¡±.


    He pushed through the crowd, pressure driving him forward. With a forceful shove, he busted the door open, the hinges creaking, and entered the back rooms.


    Surata managed to stay on the man¡¯s trail. The subordinate charged through every door in his path as Surata followed closely behind, keeping his eyes fixed on the man.


    They charged into the casino¡¯s kitchen, where they stored their beverages and appetizers. The man tiredly pushed his way past the chefs, scattering pots, utensils, and food.


    The mess slowed Surata down as he tried to follow the man, maneuvering past the obstacles.


    Surata dashes through the narrow corridors, weaving past startled chefs and dodging stacks of crates. Before entering the next door, an employee accidentally walked by the entrance, blocking it. Surata had no time to slow down as they crashed into each other, falling to the ground.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Surata hastily gestured to the employee.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s alright, Surata,¡± the employee responded, causing Surata to pause in confusion. Surata took a glance and inspected the employee. ¡°¡­Mr. Seto?!¡±


    Seto wore a chef¡¯s uniform to blend in as an employee. Surata revealed Seto¡¯s identity but kept the thought to himself.


    Seto quickly lowered his voice until only Surata could hear his words, ¡°Keep going.¡±


    Without saying a word, Surata nodded and raced forward, adrenaline surging through his veins.


    He lost an enormous amount of distance, but his remarkable stamina allowed him to catch up quickly.


    Carrying a limp boy while full sprinting took its toll on the subordinate. He checked behind him and noticed Surata on his trail. ¡°This kid is fast!¡±


    As the man charged through the last of the doors, he paused, taking in the sight before him¡ªa massive metal vault door appeared at the far end of the room.


    The door''s heavy frame and intricate mechanisms differed from the wooden doors he had just passed, creating an uncanny sense of unease. Shadows danced around it, hinting at secrets hidden beyond, while the air grew thick with anticipation.


    The man struggled to turn the centered wheel on the door, using one arm to open the heavy door. As the subordinate entered the mysterious room, he descended from Surata¡¯s vision.


    Surata ignored his sense of unease and entered through the vault door. Upon entering, he saw a long, dark staircase stretching endlessly into the shadow.


    The dim light cast eerie shapes on the walls, creating a sense of vastness and mystery as if it were a hidden passage to another world. Each step echoed softly, swallowed by the heavy air, drawing him deeper into the unknown.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± Surata questioned his whereabouts. He shouted at the running man, ¡°Get back here!¡±


    Eventually, the man¡¯s footsteps stopped echoing as he arrived at the bottom. As Surata descended, he heard the sound of chains clanking and men''s bickering nearby.


    Shortly behind, Surata arrived at the bottom step and paused, surprised by the cold, dark, humongous room he stumbled into. ¡°What is this place? And why is this under the casino?¡±


    But before he could get a good look around¡­


    Pfft.


    His back received a piercing sensation. ¡°Ouch. What just hit me?¡±


    The scorching pain felt like he got shot by a bullet. He carefully pulled his arm behind his back, yanking something out. ¡°¡­A tranquilizing dart?¡±


    Surata quickly checked his surroundings to find the shooter, but the darkness took over his eyesight.


    Realizing what impaled him, Surata started to lose himself. His breathing felt heavier, and his body grew numb. His mind slowly felt at ease, as if he were relaxing at a beach with a clear mind. His eyes started to droop and became hard to open. He was about to lose consciousness. ¡°Oh¡­ no, I¡¯m¡­ l-losing¡­ con¡­scious¡­ness.¡±


    With all the willpower he had left, he dragged his numb body forward before the effect completely took over.


    In a last effort, Surata reached his hand out. ¡°Crap! I¡­ hav... save... th¡­ boy!¡±


    But it was futile. Without anyone to save him, Surata collapsed on the solid cold ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry, Se¡­to, Yor¡­ui, Ko¡­roki, Fa¡­ther.¡±


    ___

 Trapped

    The following day, after a somewhat failed mission, the team regrouped after school for an emergency team meeting.


    The principal¡¯s office, usually a place of authority, now felt gloomy since Surata had not returned.


    Yorui tilted her head down, her brow furrowing deeply, worried about his absence. Koroki, with his slouched and laid-back pose, remained quiet but was deeply thinking about Surata.


    To end the grueling awkwardness, Seto broke the ice, ¡°So, gambling was your idea to get intel?¡±


    Koroki and Yorui''s nerves jolted like a circuit. They stood uncomfortably, embarrassed, wanting to hide their faces.


    Slacking off your first mission was a one-plane ticket to Ishio¡¯s wrath, something that Koroki feared.


    Seto sighed. ¡°Well, at least you got to meet Tiger.¡± Seto covered part of his mouth with his hand, thinking. ¡°So... there really is something going on.¡±


    Koroki added, ¡°I think Surata found something.¡± His mind recollected Surata gesturing at him from the casino. ¡°I don''t know what he was doing, but something tells me he found something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware. I know where he¡¯s at.¡± Seto stated.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I used my Noye on Surata while he was chasing Tiger¡¯s subordinate. I¡¯m a sensory-type Noye user. I can see things from people¡¯s perspective. Do you remember when I touched your shoulder?¡±


    Though it was subtle, the children vaguely remembered Seto touching them before they arrived at the casino. It wasn¡¯t anything noticeable, it was a normal pat on the shoulder.


    ¡°People who I touch with my Noye will be marked which I can use to see through their eyes without them knowing.¡±


    The children tilted their heads and glanced at each other. They repeat Seto¡¯s words, hoping it will make more sense the second time.


    Seeing how troubled they looked, Seto broke his ability down, ¡°Think of it like a portable surveillance camera system. I am change cameras depending on how many I choose to activate. That¡¯s how I saw you guys with Tiger. But for some reason, I¡¯m having a difficult time using my Noye on Surata, but I roughly have an idea where Surata¡¯s at.¡±


    Understanding more of his abilities, Yorui¡¯s worry faded, now filled with hope for Surata.


    ¡°So... where is he?¡±


    ___


    Several hours after being tranquilized, Surata¡®s eyes fluttered open, regaining consciousness. The cold, unforgiving stone floor pressed against his cheek, planting him in that harsh reality.


    ¡°Wh...Where... am I?¡±


    Disoriented, he pushed himself up, his muscles resisting. As his vision cleared, he scanned around to find himself surrounded by the large steel bars of a prison cell.


    ¡°Am I in jail?¡± The cell was empty, decorated by the warm air- no bed, no sink, not even a toilet.


    He stood and headed to the bars, gripping the bars. Hundreds of cages lined up around Surata, filling the enormous room.


    The sheer cold silence made Surata feel like he was dreaming.


    Surata desperately tried to remember how he got here. ¡°How did I end up in here? What happened?¡±


    A young voice from the distance interrupted his thinking. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    The voice drew Surata¡¯s attention to the cell opposite his.  The room was dark, but his vision adjusted to the shadows. ¡°You¡¯re the kid from the casino. Where are we?¡±


    At least he recognized someone.


    The boy, huddled with his face buried in his knees, declared, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid, and I have a name.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Not telling you.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Cause I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this kid¡¯s problem?¡± Surata''s nerves ticked, a spark of anger in his chest, irritated by the boy¡¯s attitude.


    To his surprise, Surata heard coughing from the boy¡¯s cell. His nerves cool down, and his eyes expand softly. ¡°Hey, are you okay over there?¡±


    The boy swiftly got up, looking worried. ¡°Shut up!¡± The boy turned his attention away. ¡°Aya, Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Aya? Who¡¯s he talking to?¡± Surata pondered to himself.


    Surata inspected the boy¡¯s cage. He was so focused on the boy he failed to notice someone else inside the cage with the boy: a teenage girl. She looked older than the boy, and judging from the kid, she was his older sister, Aya.


    She laid on the cage floor, her thin body covered by a tattered white blanket and a small, rough, white pillow. Her skin was pale and translucent compared to her brother¡¯s. Every breath she took was taxing, each one a struggle. Her voice, a soft yet raspy whisper, was interrupted by bits of coughing. ¡°I- I''m al... right.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not ¡®sis. You''re sick! We need to get out of here! You need medicine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...¡± Her coughing continued.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°When the Keibai starts tomorrow...¡± she said, forcing a weak but heartfelt smile. ¡°...I¡¯m sure someone will buy you. Then, once you have enough money, maybe you... can buy me someday.¡± Her words were meant to comfort, but the underlying sadness and the forced optimism in her voice made the boy¡¯s heart ache.


    Surata overheard the conversation from his cell. ¡°Keibai? What are you guys talking about?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± the boy raised his voice, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re a Shikari and don¡¯t know about the auction? What an idiot! You guys are so-¡±


    Aya softly interrupted her brother, placing her hand on her brother¡¯s hand. ¡°Elio, it¡¯s alright. Just tell him.¡±


    Listening to his older sister, Elio recollected himself. He let out a tiring sigh before explaining the situation.


    ¡°The Keibai is an underground auction under the Toihe Casino. Evil, notorious, and highly status figures from the underworld come to the Keibai to buy auctioned goods. It¡¯s like a black market. They pretty much sell any illegal Noye-related items, from Noye-infused weapons...¡± The boy gently touched his eyepatch. ¡°...to Noye users, like us.¡±


    ¡°These kids are Noye users?¡± Surata thoroughly examined the siblings. ¡°They sure don¡¯t look like it.¡±


    Elio added, ¡°The point is, we¡¯re stuck in here until the Keibai starts. You wouldn¡¯t be here with us if you didn''t show up. So, why did you come?¡±


    ¡°Because you looked like you needed help-¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need help from a shikari!¡± The boy snapped, eyes flashing with anger.


    Elio¡¯s outburst conflicted Surata¡¯s mind. ¡°But why not? Shikaris are here to protect the people.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re here to protect the people, then why are we in this prison!? It¡¯s people like you that put us in here in the first place!¡± The boy¡¯s fists clenched, his voice trembling with rage as he glared at Surata, sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°Elio, that¡¯s enough,¡± Aya interjected, her voice weak but firm. Despite her sickening condition, her eyes held an unbending determination that silenced her brother¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Shikaris put you in here?¡± Surata vaguely recalled when Kenji first rejected his help at the casino.


    ¡°...Go away, Shikari! Leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°Now it makes sense.¡± Surata¡¯s heart sank, and his spirit weakened. He felt sorry for the boy.


    ¡°Being taken from your home at a young age. I understand his frustration towards Shikaris now. But, why would a Shikari do something like this?


    Surata''s mouth remained shut, unable to find any words; the silence between them thickened.


    Aya directed her attention to Surata, her gaze softening despite the pain in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, S-Surata. Elio told me that was your name when he met you. It¡¯s true that a shikari b-brought us here. It was Tiger. He kidnapped us, and we¡¯ve been in here for almost two years.¡±


    Aya unwrapped from the cover, struggling to stand up. ¡°And it¡¯s only a matter of time before someone purchases us and be free from this hell.¡±


    Elio attempted to stop Aya from moving too much, or her condition will worsen.


    ¡°Your surname is Aoi, right Surata? The son of Ishio Aoi.¡± Aya limped her way towards the front of the cage, hoping to see Surata more clearly. ¡°Then it makes sense why they didn¡¯t just kill you. Your blood, like ours, put you in here.


    Surata quietly clenched his fist, ¡°My blood? I don¡¯t even have my Noye. What¡¯s someone powerless like me going to be worth?¡±


    Aya rested her hands on the cold steel bars, gazing at Surata with a slight smile leaking from her face. ¡°The fact that our last names hold so much meaning makes us more valuable to others.¡±


    Surata approached the bars in his cage. As he locked eyes with Aya, he was dazzled by Aya''s beautiful appearance¡ªher luscious, long white hair resembled the white clouds in the sky. Though dirty from the cage¡¯s environment and her raggy oversized clothing that matched her brother''s clothing, her hair still shined brightly in that gloomy cage. Like Elio, an eyepatch concealed her right eye.


    Being starstruck by Aya¡¯s beauty, Surata asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your blood then? What¡¯s your last name, Aya?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Aya hesitated momentarily, her eyes flickering with an eternal struggle. The sincerity of Surata¡¯s words pulsated from his cage. She felt no hostility or lies in Surata¡¯s pure aura. Because of that, she let out a slight chuckle, and her tone became lighter and softer. ¡°Shioku.¡±


    Elio¡¯s voice softened as he called his sister, extending his arm out, confused by her behavior. ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    Aya comfortably yet carefully removed her eyepatch.


    A large Noye mark hid behind her closed eyelid. The mark resembled the kanji:


    ¡°°Â</a>¡±


    Aya began explaining her family history as she removed her eyepatch. ¡°We¡¯re from the Shioku family. This mark was given to us when we awakened our Noye. It symbolizes our ambition to understand our true power that has been brought down over the generations. People sought out this power. Because of this mark, Tiger and his people took out my right eye and Elio¡¯s left eye.¡±


    Surata stood silent, understanding the pain and suffering these siblings had gone through. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Shikaris did this to them. We are supposed to be their protectors.¡± Surata¡¯s heart aches as tears dwelled up at their expense.


    All this time, Surata always looked up to Shikaris. They were his role models. He believed that the war was the end of the conflict. After learning the truth about the siblings, Surata''s doubts crawl into his head as he grinds his teeth.


    ¡°First Majuro. Now Tiger. I didn¡¯t know there were more people like them out there. They¡¯re meant to be protectors, not aggressors.¡± The realization chewed at Surata, gouging his sense of purpose. ¡°Does this mean, one day, when I become an official Shikari, will I be corrupted too?


    Surata had no way of fixing what Tiger did to them. All he could do was bow his head. The only words that could satisfy his heart were, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m sorry you guys had to suffer like this! I wish I knew about this sooner.¡±


    Surata angrily clenched his fist. The grip on his fist caused his skin to tear and drop blood.


    Aya held her chest, reaching out to Surata with her other arm. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize, Surata. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong-¡±


    Surata¡¯s fist tightened, his knuckles turning white as his nails dug into his palm. ¡°I know! But it¡¯s people like me who are hurting innocent people. This isn¡¯t right! If they don¡¯t apologize, then I will on their behalf.¡±


    Aya''s heart fluttered, touched by the sincerity in his voice.


    Surata turned around and headed to the back of the cage. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to trust me. After all, I told Elio I¡¯m a shikari, even if not official. But just know, I will¡­. find a way to help you escape.¡± His voice was clear, with every word filled with resolve. Surata sat down again, with an intense gaze staring into the distance. ¡°And that¡¯s a promise. The auction is tomorrow, right?¡± He laid back on the floor, his head resting on his crossed arms. ¡°...Then I need to think of a plan.¡±


    Aya¡¯s coughs resumed as she staggered back to her bed, with Elio helping her walk.


    ¡°Sis, you didn¡¯t have to tell him about us.¡±


    ¡°Elio. I know¡­ we were brought here by Shikaris. But, there¡¯s something different about Surata. It¡¯s like¡­ my heart tells me we can trust him.¡±


    The conversation ended, as Surata fell into deep thought, thinking of a plan, determined to save the siblings before their destined fate.


    ___


    Back at the school, Seto informed the children of Surata¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°So, Surata is gonna be auctioned at the Keibai tomorrow?¡± Yorui curiously asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Seto confirmed. ¡°I knew about the Keibai, but I didn¡¯t know Tiger was the one in charge of it.¡±


    Koroki curiously asked, ¡°Do you know where the auction is?¡±


    ¡°When I infiltrated the back, I noticed a huge metal door. So, I used my Noye on some suspicious workers to confirm my suspicion. Turns out the Keibai is held right underneath the Toihe Casino.¡±


    Yorui cheered with excitement, knowing where Surata is located. ¡°So, how are we going to save him?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to crash the auction!¡± Seto insisted.


    The Keibai was a secured auction limited to invited guests only. The Toihe casino was accessible to the public, but the Keibai remained closed to the public. No one had ever broke into the event, but that would not stop Seto and the team.


    The team composed a plan that would have three goals: crash the Keibai, bring Tiger down, and save Surata.


    Then, they would wait for the inevitable day to come.


    ___